The Spiritual Life #60 - The Suffering of Daniel

The Suffering of Daniel
     Daniel’s story begins in the shadow of national tragedy. As a young man, likely in his mid-to-late teens, he was taken captive when Nebuchadnezzar besieged Jerusalem and carried many of Judah’s nobility to Babylon (Dan 1:1–4). Torn from his homeland, stripped of freedom, and thrust into the heart of a pagan empire, Daniel entered a culture saturated with idolatry, sorcery, and political scheming. Babylon sought not only to enslave his body but to reprogram his mind, to erase his identity as a servant of the Lord and remake him into a loyal functionary of the empire. The king ordered that his name be changed, his education redirected, and his diet replaced with food from the royal table (Dan 1:5–7). Yet from the very beginning, “Daniel made up his mind that he would not defile himself” (Dan 1:8). Daniel was resolved to stand firm in his faith. He understood that his real allegiance was not to Babylon’s king but to the God of heaven. In a foreign land, he refused to lose his spiritual identity.
     Daniel’s discipline, humility, and doctrinal integrity made him a standout in Babylon. He did not protest his captivity, rebel against authority, or seek escape through human means. Instead, he accepted his circumstances as part of God’s sovereign plan and chose to function as an ambassador for the Lord in enemy territory. God rewarded his faithfulness by granting him “knowledge and intelligence in every branch of literature and wisdom,” and Daniel himself was given “understanding of all kinds of visions and dreams” (Dan 1:17). Through divine promotion, Daniel rose to positions of high influence under successive kings and empires, yet he never compromised his loyalty to God. Living in the center of a hostile, idolatrous culture, Daniel demonstrated that it is possible to maintain spiritual stability and grace orientation even when surrounded by corruption and pressure. Daniel understood that divine viewpoint, not environment, determines stability.
     Suffering intensified with the passing years. Daniel’s three companions—Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego—faced the fiery furnace when they refused to bow before Nebuchadnezzar’s golden image (Dan 3:12–18). They told Nebuchadnezzar, “Our God whom we serve is able to deliver us… but even if He does not, let it be known… that we are not going to serve your gods” (Dan 3:17–18). They were willing to die rather than dishonor God. Their deliverance from the furnace demonstrated divine power, but more importantly, it vindicated their faith and revealed God’s glory before a watching pagan world. Thieme notes, “This historical event illustrates a tremendous principle in the doctrine of suffering. God has designed human suffering for the blessing of the believer. Blessing is only possible when there is a consistent daily intake of Bible doctrine, which leads to spiritual maturity and occupation with Christ.”[1] Likewise, Daniel himself faced the lions’ den when he refused to alter his prayer life under Darius’ decree (Dan 6:10). He understood that prayer was a lifeline to the God who sustained him.
     Daniel’s long exile, spanning roughly seventy years, was marked by pressure, promotion, and persecution. He served under multiple kings, from Nebuchadnezzar to Cyrus, and in each administration he maintained the same spiritual consistency. Though elevated to positions of immense political power, he remained humble before God, recognizing that all authority is delegated by the Sovereign of heaven (Dan 2:21). His prophetic visions and intercessory prayers reveal a man whose heart was never seduced by Babylon’s wealth or wisdom but fixed on God’s promises to Israel. Through testing, isolation, and exposure to pagan corruption, Daniel became the living embodiment of grace under pressure, a believer functioning in the devil’s world without being conformed to it (Rom 12:1-2; 1 John 2:15-16).
     Daniel’s captivity demonstrates the divine principle that adversity is God’s classroom for spiritual advance. Like Joseph in Egypt and David in the wilderness, Daniel learned that promotion comes not from human favor but from the Lord (Psa 75:6–7). His entire life illustrates that faith is most often tested in crisis, and that true stability is the result of divine viewpoint thinking applied under pressure. Through exile and affliction, God transformed a Hebrew captive into a statesman-prophet, refining his faith through suffering and using his life as a witness to Gentile rulers. Daniel’s story proves that spiritual victory does not require favorable circumstances, only a heart anchored in divine truth. In every generation, his life stands as a model of how to live faithfully in a pagan world without losing one’s spiritual integrity: “The people who know their God will display strength and take action” (Dan 11:32).
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.
 
[1] R. B. Thieme, Jr., Daniel: Chapters One Through Six (Houston: R. B. Thieme, Jr. Bible Ministries, 2003), 83.

Overview of the Book of Ruth

The book of Ruth unfolds in the moral collapse of the judges, yet it reveals the steady hand of God directing a few believers who chose to trust Him when the nation at large did not. Ruth, a Moabite widow, aligned herself with Naomi and with the God of Israel, and the Lord guided her to Boaz, a man of integrity who fulfilled the role of kinsman-redeemer and foreshadowed the greater Redeemer to come. What begins with famine, death, and despair ends with restoration, joy, and the establishment of the line that leads to David and ultimately to Christ. The narrative shows how God advances His plan through ordinary people who operate on Bible doctrine, exhibit loyal love, and remain faithful in adversity. Even in the darkest generation, His grace is never absent and His providence never idle. Click here for study notes: https://thinkingonscripture.com/wp-content/uploads/2025/12/Overview-of-the-Book-of-Ruth.pdf 
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div. 

The Spiritual Life #57 - The Suffering of the Psalmist, Joseph, and Moses

The Suffering of the Psalmist
     The Psalmist wrote, “Before I was afflicted, I went astray, but now I keep Your word” (Psa 119:67). The word translated “went astray” is שָׁגַג (shāgag). According to HALOT it means “to make a mistake inadvertently, unwittingly…to go astray.”[1] It connotes moral or spiritual deviation (cf. Prov 5:23; Isa 53:6). Ross states, “The verb (שָׁגגַ) is used in Leviticus for unintentional sins; but here it probably includes rationalized, deliberate sins because he was wandering from the way of God. He was not walking by faith in obedience to the word, and so he suffered some affliction at the hands of the wicked; but now he was keeping God’s oracle, the word “keep” (שָׁמַר) referring to a meticulous observance of all that God required in his covenant.”[2] The significance is that the psalmist admits he was drifting from obedience, not necessarily into outright rebellion, but into carelessness or neglect of God’s Word. The affliction became God’s means of correction, turning his wandering into renewed obedience. Thus, the term highlights human tendency to stray and God’s faithful use of discipline to restore. A few verses later he states, “It is good for me that I was afflicted, so that I may learn Your statutes” (Psa 119:71). Affliction is seen as a teacher that drives God’s people back to His Word. Ross adds, “The psalmist is able to acknowledge that his affliction worked for his good because it forced him to learn more of God’s plan revealed in his word. In learning through adversity, he discovered the word God personally revealed in human language was far more valuable than silver or gold [Psa 119:72].”[3] Then, the psalmist states, “I know, O LORD, that Your judgments are righteous, and that in faithfulness You have afflicted me” (Psa 119:75). Ross states:
"The affliction he has been experiencing came from God, even though it was through arrogant oppressors. The principle was laid down in the experience of Israel in the wilderness: God tested them to see if they would obey or not (Deut 8:16). Those who understand the ways of God know that ultimately it is his plan to exalt the righteous and destroy the wicked, but that in his wisdom he often humbles the righteous before exalting them."[4]
     Taken together, these verses trace the movement from wandering, to correction, to obedience, and finally to worshipful recognition of God’s faithful purposes. They teach that affliction, far from being wasted, is a tool in God’s hand to sanctify His people and anchor them more firmly in His Word. We don’t like trials or suffering, and we often ask God to remove them, much like Paul asked God to remove his “thorn in the flesh” (2 Cor 12:7). However, we find that most of the time God chooses not to remove our difficulty, like He did not remove Paul’s (2 Cor 12:8-9), and we must learn that what He does not remove, He intends for us to deal with, and this by faith (2 Cor 12:10; cf. 2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6).
The Suffering of Joseph
     Joseph’s life stands as one of Scripture’s clearest demonstrations of how God employs suffering to shape the faith and character of His people. Betrayed by his brothers and cast into a pit, Joseph was sold into slavery and carried away to Egypt (Gen 37:23–28). There he endured the humiliation of serving as a foreigner in Potiphar’s house, and though he prospered by God’s favor, his integrity in resisting Potiphar’s wife led to false accusations and unjust imprisonment (Gen 39:1–20). Even in prison, where he was forgotten by those he had helped (Gen 40:23), Joseph displayed remarkable faithfulness, refusing bitterness and maintaining trust in God’s providential hand. Each stage of his trial pressed him deeper into dependence upon the Lord, refining his character for the weighty responsibilities that awaited him. His hardships were not incidental but instrumental in God’s design, preparing him to serve as second only to Pharaoh and to become a channel of blessing to countless lives.
     Joseph consistently interpreted his life from the perspective of God’s providence, not merely in the well-known statement of Genesis 50:20. When he first revealed himself to his brothers, he sought to comfort them with the assurance that their sin, though grievous, was under divine control: “Do not be grieved or angry with yourselves, because you sold me here, for God sent me before you to preserve life” (Gen 45:5). He went further, declaring, “God sent me before you to preserve for you a remnant on the earth, and to keep you alive by a great deliverance. Now, therefore, it was not you who sent me here, but God” (Gen 45:7–8). In both statements, Joseph acknowledged the reality of human betrayal but deliberately framed it within the larger purposes of God. He viewed his sufferings as divine instruments for the preservation of life and the fulfillment of covenantal promises.
     Later, after Jacob’s death, Joseph’s brothers again feared retaliation, but Joseph reaffirmed the same perspective, saying: “You meant evil against me, but God meant it for good in order to bring about this present result, to preserve many people alive” (Gen 50:20). This statement serves as the theological climax of his narrative, demonstrating how God overruled human evil for His own purposes. According to Radmacher, “God works His good plan even through the evil plans of evil people. Even the worst events can be used in the hand of kindly Providence for His good.”[5] Even at the end of his life, Joseph’s confidence remained fixed on God’s providence. Altogether, Joseph voiced this divine perspective at least four times (Gen 45:5; 45:7–8; 50:20; 50:24–25), revealing a mature faith that consistently interpreted suffering through the lens of God’s sovereign care.
The Suffering of Moses
     Moses’ life reveals how God employs prolonged suffering and repeated trials to shape His servants into men of spiritual depth and usefulness. After killing the Egyptian, Moses fled into exile, spending forty years in Midian as a shepherd (Ex 2:15–25). This season of obscurity was not wasted but was God’s classroom for humility and preparation. Though Moses had been educated in all the wisdom of Egypt (Acts 7:22), he needed the quiet discipline of the desert to unlearn self-reliance and to grow in patience and dependence on God. The Lord used these years of hiddenness to refine his character and to equip him with the endurance necessary for leading Israel. This long exile reminds believers that God often uses seasons of difficulty, waiting, and obscurity as essential training grounds for future service. Moses would later emerge not as the impulsive prince of Egypt but as the meek servant whom God could use to shepherd His people. Wiersbe states:
"The man who was “mighty in word and deed” is now in the lowly pastures taking care of stubborn sheep, but that was just the kind of preparation he needed for leading a nation of stubborn people. Israel was God’s special flock (Psa 100:3) and Moses His chosen shepherd. Like Joseph’s thirteen years as a slave in Egypt and Paul’s three years’ hiatus after his conversion (Gal 1:16-17), Moses’ forty years of waiting and working prepared him for a lifetime of faithful ministry. God doesn’t lay hands suddenly on His servants but takes time to equip them for their work."[6]
     When God called Moses to return to Egypt, the trials intensified. He faced the hardened opposition of Pharaoh (Ex 5–12), who resisted every divine demand, bringing repeated conflict and mounting pressure. Beyond this, Moses bore the weight of constant complaints from the Israelites themselves, who murmured against him at the Red Sea and in the wilderness over water and food (Ex 14–17). Such trials might have broken a lesser man, but through them God deepened Moses’ humility and dependence. Scripture later records that “the man Moses was very humble, more than any man who was on the face of the earth” (Num 12:3). His humility came as he suffered hardship—first in Midian’s solitude, then in Pharaoh’s defiance, and finally in Israel’s stubbornness. Each trial stripped Moses of self-confidence and taught him to rest in God’s power and presence. Thus, Moses’ life illustrates that suffering, though painful, is God’s tool to produce humility, endurance, and spiritual maturity in His people, preparing them for greater responsibility and usefulness in His service. The pathway to spiritual maturity sometimes runs though the valley of hardship and suffering.
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.
 
[1] Ludwig Koehler et al., The Hebrew and Aramaic Lexicon of the Old Testament (Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1994–2000), 1412.
[2] Allen P. Ross, A Commentary on the Psalms (90–150): Commentary, vol. 3, 523.
[3] Ibid., 524–525.
[4] Ibid., 529.
[5] Earl D. Radmacher, Ronald Barclay Allen, and H. Wayne House, Nelson’s New Illustrated Bible Commentary (Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers, 1999), 83.
[6] Warren Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, Vol. 1, 182-183.

The Spiritual Life #54 - Suffering as a Means of Spiritual Growth

Suffering as a Means of Spiritual Growth
     Sufferings (pathēma) encompass a broader category that includes pain, hardship, or affliction resulting from life in a fallen world, the hostility of others, or divine discipline. The word pathēma derives from paschō, meaning “to experience, suffer, endure…affliction.”[1] The word is frequently used in the New Testament to describe the sufferings of Christ as well as those of His followers (Phil 3:10). Peter wrote, “After you have suffered [paschō] for a little while, the God of all grace…will Himself perfect, confirm, strengthen, and establish you” (1 Pet 5:10). Suffering may come through persecution for righteousness (2 Tim 3:12), through physical weakness or limitation (2 Cor 12:7–9), or simply through the general consequences of living in a sin-cursed world (Rom 8:18–22).
     While trials test faith, sufferings train the soul through endurance, humility, and dependence upon God’s sustaining grace. Paul’s personal afflictions illustrate this reality well. Though he pleaded three times for relief from his “thorn in the flesh,” the Lord replied, “My grace is sufficient for you, for power is perfected in weakness” (2 Cor 12:8–9). Likewise, Joseph’s prolonged suffering in Egypt, though marked by injustice and hardship, became the means by which God shaped his character and positioned him for blessing and service (Gen 37–50).
     The Hebrew counterpart to pathēma is עָנָה (ʿānâ), which means to “be bowed down, afflicted…be put down or become low.”[2] It is often used to describe the suffering of God’s people under pressure (Ex 1:11–12; Deut 8:2–3) or the self-humbling that accompanies dependence upon the Lord (Lev 16:29, 31; cf. Jam 4:6; 1 Pet 5:6). Both pathēma andʿānâ express the spiritual principle that God uses adversity not to crush His people but to conform them to His character. Through suffering rightly endured, believers are drawn into closer fellowship with Christ, as Paul wrote, “that I may know Him and the power of His resurrection and the fellowship of His sufferings [pathēma]” (Phil 3:10).
Categories of Suffering
     Scripture presents several categories of suffering in the believer’s life, each serving distinct purposes within God’s sovereign plan. Some suffering comes because of righteousness, as Paul wrote, “Indeed, all who desire to live godly in Christ Jesus will be persecuted” (2 Tim 3:12). Peter echoes this when he states, “Even if you should suffer for the sake of righteousness, you are blessed” (1 Pet 3:14). To suffer for righteousness means God permits evil men to persecute the believer who is walking in His will (John 15:18–19; 2 Tim 3:12). Yet God blesses by supplying grace sufficient in the moment (2 Cor 12:9), and future reward at the judgment seat of Christ where faithful endurance will be recognized (1 Cor 3:12–15; 2 Cor 5:10). At times, suffering comes for the sake of testimony, advancing the gospel and glorifying God. Paul wrote, “Now I want you to know, brethren, that my circumstances have turned out for the greater progress of the gospel” (Phil 1:12). The “circumstances” Paul refers to are his imprisonment in Rome, which placed him under house arrest while awaiting trial before Caesar (Acts 28:16, 30).[3] There is also the category of shared suffering with Christ, as Paul longed “that I may know Him and the power of His resurrection and the fellowship of His sufferings” (Phil 3:10). These forms of suffering reveal God’s sovereign use of adversity for His glory and the believer’s growth. Apart from these, Scripture identifies two main forms of suffering that promote spiritual growth: corrective suffering, which restores the disobedient to fellowship, and perfective suffering, which refines the obedient toward greater maturity in Christ.
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.
 
[1] Moisés Silva, ed., New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology and Exegesis (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2014), 666.
[2] Francis Brown, Samuel Rolles Driver, and Charles Augustus Briggs, Enhanced Brown-Driver-Briggs Hebrew and English Lexicon (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1977), 776.
[3] This was likely during his first Roman imprisonment (around A.D. 60–62). Though restricted, Paul was permitted to receive visitors and to preach and teach from his rented quarters (Acts 28:30–31). Paul had been falsely accused in Jerusalem, arrested, and after a series of hearings before Jewish and Roman authorities—including Felix, Festus, and Agrippa—he exercised his right as a Roman citizen to appeal to Caesar (Acts 25:11–12). This led to his voyage to Rome, where he endured shipwreck and eventually arrived under guard (Acts 27–28). Humanly speaking, imprisonment might have looked like a setback. His chains gave him opportunity to share Christ with the Praetorian Guard (Phil 1:13), Rome’s elite soldiers, and word spread even into Caesar’s household (Phil 4:22). Furthermore, his example emboldened other believers to speak the word of God without fear (Phil 1:14). In other words, the “circumstances” of Phil 1:12 were Paul’s unjust arrest, Roman confinement, and looming trial. Yet, rather than hindering God’s work, these very hardships became the platform for advancing the gospel, both among unbelievers in high places and among believers who gained courage from Paul’s faithfulness.

The Spiritual Life #51 - Knowing and Doing the Will of God

     Concerning the permission of divorce, Jesus said the Pharisees, “Because of your hardness of heart Moses permitted you to divorce your wives; but from the beginning it has not been this way” (Matt 19:8). God’s permissive will can be observed on a national level, as Paul said, “In the generations gone by He permitted all the nations to go their own ways” (Acts 14:16). This explains much of the poor behavior we see among the nations as we study world history. Though God desires righteousness among the nations (Prov 14:34), He allows them to pursue their own values and priorities. Yet He never relinquishes His sovereignty, and in time, He will hold every nation accountable for its actions (Ps 9:17; Rev 20:12-13).
     God is always righteous and directs people to righteous living. However, God is no bully, as He does not force people to obey Him. When people turn negative to God, He permits them to pursue their sinful ways, though they are not free to choose the consequences of their actions. One who plays with fire will eventually get burned. Concerning those who “suppress God’s truth in unrighteousness” (Rom 1:18), three times it is written that He “gave them over” to “the lusts of their hearts” (Rom 1:24), and “to degrading passions” (Rom 1:26), and “to a depraved mind, to do those things which are not proper” (Rom 1:28). Once God permits a person to operate by his/her sinful passions, they are given a measure of freedom to live as they want. These are described as “being filled with all unrighteousness, wickedness, greed, evil; full of envy, murder, strife, deceit, malice; they are gossips, slanderers, haters of God, insolent, arrogant, boastful, inventors of evil, disobedient to parents, without understanding, untrustworthy, unloving, and unmerciful” (Rom 1:29-31).
     Fourth, there is God’s overruling will, which refers to those occasions when He hinders His creatures from acting contrary to His sovereign purposes. Throughout Scripture we observe God intervening in the actions of fallen angels and people. After God permitted Adam and Eve to disobey Him, He then drove them from the Garden of Eden and overruled their ability to go back in and eat from the tree of life (Gen 3:22-24). After Abraham lied to Abimelech and told him that Sarah was his sister, Abimelech took her as his wife. However, in order to protect Sarah, God intervened and told Abimelech, “Behold, you are a dead man because of the woman whom you have taken, for she is married” (Gen 20:3). Abimelech pleaded with God and claimed his innocence (Gen 20:4-5). God, being just, told Abimelech, “Yes, I know that in the integrity of your heart you have done this, and I also kept you from sinning against Me; therefore, I did not let you touch her” (Gen 20:6). Jacob served his uncle Laban for twenty years, but during that time his uncle had mistreated him, and by the end, he saw his uncle “was not friendly toward him as formerly” (Gen 31:2). Realizing it was time for Jacob to leave his uncle, he told his two wives, Rachel and Leah, “your father has cheated me and changed my wages ten times; however, God did not allow him to hurt me” (Gen 31:7). During the tribulation, there will be hostile unbelievers who will try to flee from God’s wrath by seeking death. But God prevents them from this escape, as John writes, “in those days men will seek death and will not find it; they will long to die, and death flees from them” (Rev 9:6).
     When Satan wanted to attack Job, God granted him permission, saying, “Behold, all that he has is in your power” (Job 1:12a). But then God restrained Satan, saying, “do not put forth your hand on him” (Job 1:12b). When Satan came back a second time, God granted him permission to attack Job’s body, saying, “he is in your power” (Job 2:6a), but then told him to “spare his life” (Job 2:6b). When Job’s wife advised him to “curse God and die” (Job 2:9), he responded, saying, “Shall we indeed accept good from God and not accept adversity?” (Job 2:10). During the seven-year tribulation, demons are released from an angelic prison and “power was given them” to hurt unbelievers (Rev 9:3). However, they were restrained, as God told them, “not to hurt the grass of the earth, nor any green thing, nor any tree, but only the men who do not have the seal of God on their foreheads. And they were not permitted to kill anyone, but to torment for five months” (Rev 9:4-5a). Satan is currently active in the world (1 Pet 5:8; 1 John 5:19) and will be during the tribulation. However, God intervenes at the end of the tribulation and has Satan arrested and “bound him for a thousand years” (Rev 20:2). God’s arresting angel “threw Satan into the abyss, and shut it and sealed it over him, so that he would not deceive the nations any longer, until the thousand years were completed; after these things he must be released for a short time” (Rev 20:3).
     Fifth, there is God’s providential will, which refers to the outworking of His sovereign will in such a way that He creates circumstances that direct our lives and destiny. Believers who understand this will make their human plans contingent on God’s sovereign plans (1 Ch 13:2; Acts 18:21; Jam 4:15). As God’s people, we know the Lord and His will for our lives because His written Word informs and guides us. The Bible is our divine pedagogical guide. In addition to Scripture, God directs us providentially as He controls the circumstances of our lives to His desired end. However, only the believer with a thorough knowledge of God’s Word can properly interpret his/her circumstances and know what God is doing. Interpreting circumstances, or divine impressions on the heart, is never as clear as knowing God’s Word. Charles Clough states:
"There is a mystical element to Christianity in how the Lord leads you; and He impresses upon you different things. But you can never elevate that mystical part of your Christian life and make it equal to the revelation of Scripture, because the revelation of Scripture is the measuring stick so you can tell the difference between Christ in the heart and heart burn. How you do that is whether it fits the Scripture."[1]
God’s providence is His continual care over the creation He brought into existence. God continues to create and control circumstances in order to direct history according to His predetermined plan, all for His glory and the benefit of His people. People live in the flow of history, and are moved by the circumstances God controls. J. I. Packer states:
"Providence is normally defined in Christian theology as the unceasing activity of the Creator whereby, in overflowing bounty and goodwill (Psa 145:9 cf. Mt 5:45–48), he upholds his creatures in ordered existence (Acts 17:28; Col 1:17; Heb 1:3), guides and governs all events, circumstances and free acts of angels and men (cf. Psa 107; Job 1:12; 2:6; Gen 45:5–8), and directs everything to its appointed goal, for his own glory (cf. Eph 1:9–12)."[2]
     God is holy and never creates evil, however, He can and does control those who do. Satan, and those who follow him, are ultimately under God’s sovereign control, and even their evil plans and actions are used for His good purposes. For example, Joseph was mistreated by his brothers and sold into slavery and taken to Egypt where he suffered greatly. Yet, later in his life, Joseph interpreted their behavior from the divine perspective, telling his brothers, “Now do not be grieved or angry with yourselves, because you sold me here, for God sent me before you to preserve life” (Gen 45:5). And Joseph repeated himself a second time, saying, “God sent me before you to preserve for you a remnant in the earth, and to keep you alive by a great deliverance. Now, therefore, it was not you who sent me here, but God” (Gen 45:7-8a). And later, he told them a third time, “As for you, you meant evil against me, but God meant it for good in order to bring about this present result, to preserve many people alive” (Gen 50:20). It was God’s providence that drove Saul to chase after his father’s donkeys, and then be led to the prophet Samuel and anointed king of Israel (1 Sam 9-10). It was God’s providence that directed Joseph and Mary to Bethlehem, so the baby Jesus would be born at the appointed time and place (Mic 5:2; Luke 2:4-6; Gal 4:4). Later, Joseph and Mary were compelled to go to Egypt, in order to preserve the baby Savior (Matt 2:13-15). It was God’s providence that forced Aquila and Priscilla out of Rome by the emperor Claudius’ decree, only to meet the apostle Paul in Corinth and join him in Christian ministry (Acts 18:1-3; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19). It was God’s providence that put the Lord Jesus on the cross to be crucified by the hands of godless men. Peter, charging Israelites in Jerusalem concerning Jesus’s death, said, “This Man, delivered over by the predetermined plan and foreknowledge of God, you nailed to a cross by the hands of godless men and put Him to death” (Acts 2:23). And after being persecuted by the leaders in Jerusalem, Peter and John, along with others, said to God, “For truly in this city there were gathered together against Your holy servant Jesus, whom You anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, along with the Gentiles and the peoples of Israel, to do whatever Your hand and Your purpose predestined to occur” (Acts 4:27-28). In these verses we see people behaving sinfully, whether Joseph’s brothers, or human rulers who abuse their power; yet God used their sinful choices to bring about a greater good. Because God is righteous, all His actions are just (Psa 119:137). Because He is loving (1 John 4:8), He directs all things for the benefit of His people. Because He is good (Psa 34:8; 100:5), He “causes all things to work together for good to those who love God, to those who are called according to His purpose” (Rom 8:28).
     Concerning Christian ministry, God providentially opens and closes doors of service. Throughout the New Testament, an “open door” refers to a divinely orchestrated opportunity for sharing the gospel and engaging in Christian ministry (Acts 14:25-27). On one occasion the Lord closed an opportunity for ministry (Acts 16:6-7), but then opened another (Acts 16:9-10). An “open door” for ministry can have opposition (1 Cor 16:7-9), does not remove everyday concerns about life (2 Cor 2:12-13), should be sought with prayer (Col 4:2-3), and once opened cannot be shut by people (Rev 3:8). As God’s people, we do not create occasions for Christian ministry; we simply accept those provided for us by the Lord (Eph 2:10).
   In summary, knowing and doing God’s will is largely a matter of knowing His Word and walking in it. Those who are positive to God will desire His Word in order to obey it. From Scripture we know about the Lord Himself, His sovereign control over His creation, what He desires of us, His permission of sin, as well as His directing history providentially to the return and reign of Christ. Where Scripture is silent, we may try to ascertain His will through the circumstances of our life, but such understanding must always be subordinate to the clear revelation of Scripture.
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.
 
[1] Charles Clough, Lesson 21 - Moral Relativism; Justification & Procedures for Holy War, (2010, 17th minute). https://www.bibleframeworkapplied.org/multi-lesson-series/deuteronomy
[2] J. I. Packer, “Providence” in New Bible Dictionary, ed. D. R. W. Wood, I. H. Marshall, A. R. Millard and D. J. Wiseman, 3rd ed. (Leicester, England; Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1996), 979-80.

The Spiritual Life #50 - Knowing and Doing the Will of God

     Some directives are role-specific. Husbands are to love their wives as Christ loves the church, and wives are to submit to their husbands’ loving spiritual leadership and show them respect (Eph 5:22, 25, 33; 1 Pet 3:1-2). Children are to obey and honor their parents (Eph 6:1-4). Employees are to serve their supervisors with sincerity (Eph 6:5-8; Col 3:23-24), and supervisors are to treat their workers with fairness and integrity (Eph 6:9; Col 4:1; Jam 5:4). Older women are to teach younger women to love their husbands and children, and to be pure and sensible (Tit 2:3-5), while older men are to be dignified, temperate, and sound in faith (Tit 2:2). Younger men are to be self-controlled, an example of good deeds, and sound in doctrine (Tit 2:6-8). Church members are instructed to support their pastors materially and respectfully (Gal 6:6; 1 Tim 5:17-18), and to use their spiritual gifts for the edification of the body (Rom 12:4-8; 1 Pet 4:10). We are to sing with thankfulness (Eph 5:19; Col 3:16), care for orphans and widows (Jam 1:27; 1 Tim 5:3-16), pray for all people—including leaders (1 Tim 2:1-2), and carry out church discipline when needed, with love and humility (1 Cor 5:1-13). Finally, Paul urges believers to flee youthful lusts and pursue righteousness, faith, love, and peace with a pure heart (2 Tim 2:22).
     Third, there is God’s permissive will, which refers to what He permits us to do, either for or against His directive will. All sin falls under this category, for He permits us to resist His directives in some instances. This is also true for fallen angels who are granted a measure of freedom to sin. The fall of Adam and Eve provides a good example of God’s permissive will, for after He’d directed them not to eat from the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Gen 2:16-19), He permitted them to disobey and to follow Satan’s leading (Gen 3:1-7). Laney writes, “God’s permissive will refers to what the Lord permits even when it is not in conformity with His revealed or prescribed will. God may permit sin, though it is not in keeping with what He prefers.”[1]
     Concerning the permission of divorce, Jesus said the Pharisees, “Because of your hardness of heart Moses permitted you to divorce your wives; but from the beginning it has not been this way” (Matt 19:8). God’s permissive will can be observed on a national level, as Paul said, “In the generations gone by He permitted all the nations to go their own ways” (Acts 14:16). This explains much of the poor behavior we see among the nations as we study world history. Though God desires righteousness among the nations (Prov 14:34), He allows them to pursue their own values and priorities. Yet He never relinquishes His sovereignty, and in time, He will hold every nation accountable for its actions (Ps 9:17; Rev 20:12-13).
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.
 
[1] J. Carl Laney, eds. Charles R. Swindoll and Roy B. Zuck, “God’s Decree and Individual Free Will” in Understanding Christian Theology (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 2003), 215.

The Spiritual Life #49 - Knowing and Doing the Will of God

Some directives in the Christian life are role-specific. Husbands are to love their wives as Christ loves the church, and wives are to submit to their husbands’ loving spiritual leadership and show them respect (Eph 5:22, 25, 33; 1 Pet 3:1-2). Children are to obey and honor their parents (Eph 6:1-4). Employees are to serve their supervisors with sincerity (Eph 6:5-8; Col 3:23-24), and supervisors are to treat their workers with fairness and integrity (Eph 6:9; Col 4:1; Jam 5:4). Older women are to teach younger women to love their husbands and children, and to be pure and sensible (Tit 2:3-5), while older men are to be dignified, temperate, and sound in faith (Tit 2:2). Younger men are to be self-controlled, an example of good deeds, and sound in doctrine (Tit 2:6-8). Church members are instructed to support their pastors materially and respectfully (Gal 6:6; 1 Tim 5:17-18), and to use their spiritual gifts for the edification of the body (Rom 12:4-8; 1 Pet 4:10).
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.

The Spiritual Life #48 - Knowing and Doing the Will of God

     When reading through the New Testament, we see that God provides both general and specific directives to Christians. General directives include learning and applying God’s Word (Rom 12:1-2; Col 3:16; 2 Tim 2:15; 1 Pet 2:2; Jam 1:22), loving others as Christ has loved us (John 13:34), being filled with and walking by the Spirit (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:16), submitting to governing authorities and paying taxes (Rom 13:1, 6), stimulating one another to love and good deeds (Heb 10:24), and not forsaking our assembling together (Heb 10:25). Believers are also called to live by faith (Heb 10:38; 11:6), seek godly wisdom (Jam 1:5), pursue peace with others (Rom 12:18), forgive one another (Col 3:13), speak graciously (Col 4:6), and show kindness (Eph 4:32; cf. Prov 3:3-4). Additional directives include edifying others (Rom 14:19; 1 Th 5:11), serving in love (Gal 5:13), doing good to all (Gal 6:10), seeking the best interests of others (Phil 2:3-4), rejoicing always, praying without ceasing, and giving thanks in everything (1 Th 5:16-18), and doing all for the glory of God (1 Cor 10:31).
     Other instructions involve the inward spiritual life. Believers are to abide in Christ (John 15:4-5), present their bodies as living sacrifices (Rom 12:1), and renew their minds through Scripture so that they are transformed and not conformed to this world (Rom 12:2; Eph 4:23). We are to set our minds on things above (Col 3:1-2), and put on the new self—marked by compassion, humility, gentleness, patience, and love (Col 3:10-14). Paul urges believers to live without grumbling or disputing, so that we shine as lights in the world (Phil 2:14-15). We are also to restore sinning believers in gentleness (Gal 6:1), bear one another’s burdens (Gal 6:2), and practice hospitality without complaint (Rom 12:13; 1 Pet 4:9). The Christian life is marked by moral purity—fleeing sexual immorality, glorifying God with our bodies (1 Cor 6:18-20; 1 Th 4:3-5), and remaining spiritually vigilant and prayerful (1 Pet 5:8; Eph 6:10-18).
     Some directives are role-specific. Husbands are to love their wives as Christ loves the church, and wives are to submit to their husbands’ loving spiritual leadership and show them respect (Eph 5:22, 25, 33; 1 Pet 3:1-2). Children are to obey and honor their parents (Eph 6:1-4). Employees are to serve their supervisors with sincerity (Eph 6:5-8; Col 3:23-24), and supervisors are to treat their workers with fairness and integrity (Eph 6:9; Col 4:1; Jam 5:4). Older women are to teach younger women to love their husbands and children, and to be pure and sensible (Tit 2:3-5), while older men are to be dignified, temperate, and sound in faith (Tit 2:2). Younger men are to be self-controlled, an example of good deeds, and sound in doctrine (Tit 2:6-8). Church members are instructed to support their pastors materially and respectfully (Gal 6:6; 1 Tim 5:17-18), and to use their spiritual gifts for the edification of the body (Rom 12:4-8; 1 Pet 4:10). We are to sing with thankfulness (Eph 5:19; Col 3:16), care for orphans and widows (Jam 1:27; 1 Tim 5:3-16), pray for all people—including leaders (1 Tim 2:1-2), and carry out church discipline when needed, with love and humility (1 Cor 5:1-13). Finally, Paul urges believers to flee youthful lusts and pursue righteousness, faith, love, and peace with a pure heart (2 Tim 2:22).
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.

The Spiritual Life #44 - Knowing and Doing the Will of God

Theological Categories of God’s Will
     The will of God can be divided between His secret will and revealed will. Moses wrote, “The secret things belong to the LORD our God, but the things revealed belong to us and to our sons forever, that we may observe all the words of this law” (Deut 29:29). What God has revealed in Scripture is what He deems important for us to know. But there are secret things that belong to the Lord, and on these matters, He remains silent. To spend our days pursuing what God has sovereignly chosen to keep hidden will only lead to unending frustration. If we have prayed and studied God’s Word thoroughly yet received no clear answer, it may be because God does not want us to know—or not to know at this time. Though we may seek to discern God’s will through daily experiences, such providential insight must always remain subordinate to His written revelation. Though we don’t know many particulars about what God is doing, we know He is in control and directing history to the return of Christ and the eternal state, and we are part of that grand plan. Concerning God’s revealed will, Scripture presents several classifications.
     First, there is God’s sovereign will, which refers to His free and independent choices to do whatever He pleases, without external constraint or consultation. God declares, “My purpose will stand, and I will do all that I please” (Isa 46:10b; cf. Psa 33:11), and “All the inhabitants of the earth are accounted as nothing, but He does according to His will in the host of heaven and among the inhabitants of earth; and no one can ward off His hand or say to Him, ‘What have You done?’” (Dan 4:35). “Whatever the LORD pleases, He does, in heaven and in earth, in the seas and in all deeps” (Psa 135:6), and He “works all things after the counsel of His will” (Eph 1:11b). According to McChesney:
"There is a sense, indeed, in which the sovereignty of God is absolute. He is under no external restraint whatsoever. He is the Supreme Dispenser of all events. All forms of existence are within the scope of His dominion. And yet this is not to be viewed in any such way as to abridge the reality of the moral freedom of God’s responsible creatures or to make men anything else than the arbiters of their own eternal destinies. God has seen fit to create beings with the power of choice between good and evil. He rules over them in justice and wisdom and grace."[1]
     God remains in constant sovereign control, guiding His creation through history. He meddles in the affairs of mankind, and His unseen hand works behind all their activities, controlling and directing history as He wills. We know from Scripture that God possesses certain immutable attributes and that He never acts inconsistently with His nature. For example, because God is righteous, all His actions and commands are just. Because God is immutable, His moral perfections never change. Because God is eternal, He is righteous forever. Because God is omniscient, His righteous acts are always predicated on perfect knowledge. Because God is omnipotent, He is always able to execute His righteous will. Because God is love, His judgments can be merciful toward the undeserving and humble. 
     God controls who sits in positions of power, whether they hold that position by birth or democratic vote. Ultimately, it is God “who changes the times and the seasons; He removes kings and establishes kings” (Dan 2:21a), for “the Most High is ruler over the realm of mankind, and bestows it on whom He wishes and sets over it the lowliest of men” (Dan 4:17). When Israel turned negative to God, He judged them by placing weak leaders over them, saying, “I will make mere lads their princes, and capricious children will rule over them (Isa 3:4). The result was, “Those who guide you lead you astray and confuse the direction of your paths” (Isa 3:12b).
     God even controls hostile unbelievers to accomplish His purposes (Prov 16:4). When Jesus was on trial, Pilate falsely thought he had control over Him, saying, “Do You not know that I have authority to release You, and I have authority to crucify You?” (John 19:10). Operating from divine viewpoint, Jesus said to Pilate, “You would have no authority over Me, unless it had been given you from above” (John 19:11). While praying to God, Peter and John acknowledged God’s sovereignty over the Gentile rulers, saying, “For truly in this city there were gathered together against Your holy servant Jesus, whom You anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, along with the Gentiles and the peoples of Israel, to do whatever Your hand and Your purpose predestined to occur” (Acts 4:27-28).
     Second, there is God’s directive will, which refers to His actively guiding His people to do what He expects. It is sometimes called His prescriptive will because it prescribes how people are to think, live, and relate to Him and others. For example, God directed Adam and Eve to be “fruitful and multiply” and to “rule” as theocratic administrators over His creation (Gen 1:28). After creating the garden of Eden, He directed them to “cultivate it and keep it” (Gen 2:15). He also gave them freedom, saying, “from any tree of the garden you may eat freely” (Gen 2:16), but also gave one prohibition, saying, “from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat from it you will surely die” (Gen 2:17). Other examples include God directing Noah to build an ark (Gen 6:13-14), directing Abraham to leave his country and go to the place where God wanted (Gen 12:1), directing Moses to go to Egypt to liberate His people (Ex 3:10), and later to give them the Law so they could walk in His will (Ex 34:27-28).[2] It should be remembered that the four Gospels reveal that Jesus was born and lived under the Mosaic Law code (Gal 4:4), and during His time of ministry, He directed others to obey that code (i.e., Matt 8:1-4; 23:1-3).
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div.
 
[1] E. McChesney, “Sovereignty of God,” in The New Unger’s Bible Dictionary, ed. Merrill F. Unger and R.K. Harrison (Chicago: Moody Press, 1988). 1085.
[2] God had revealed His will for Israel through the Law of Moses, and this gave them clear guidelines for how to live as God desired. Because God cares for His people, He provided them rules for living in relationship with Himself and others. If His people walked in the ways of the Lord, He promised them blessing (Deut 28:1-14). But if they turned away from His revealed will, He promised them cursing (Deut 28:15-68). The blessed life or the cursed life was always before them (Deut 11:26-28). God’s directives were communicated through Moses to God’s people (Deut 6:1-2), who were to receive them and adhere to them (Deut 6:3-6), and communicate them to their children (Deut 6:7).

The Meaning and Cost of Discipleship

     Eternal salvation unfolds in three tenses. Phase one is justification—past tense. That’s the moment you trusted in Jesus Christ as your Savior. You were saved from the penalty of sin (John 3:16; Rom 5:1; 8:1). It’s instantaneous, permanent, and entirely by grace through faith (Eph 2:8-9). Eternal life is a free gift from God (Rom 6:23). You didn’t earn it (Rom 4:5), you don’t maintain it (Gal 2:16), and you can’t lose it (John 10:28-29; Eph 1:13-14; 1 John 5:11-13). Phase two is sanctification—present tense. It’s the daily battle: learning doctrine (1 Pet 2:2), renewing the mind (Rom 12:2), being filled with the Spirit (Eph 5:18), walking by the Spirit (Gal 5:16), walking by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38), and saying “no” to the flesh (Rom 13:14). It’s not about staying saved—you’re already secure. It’s about growing up spiritually and living like a child of God (1 Pet 2:2; Eph 4:1). Rewards are at stake (1 Cor 3:12-15). Fellowship is on the line (1 John 1:6). Phase three is glorification—future tense. It’s the finish line. No more sin nature. No more death. You get a resurrection body, custom-fit for eternity (1 Cor 15:53; Phil 3:20-21). Face-to-face with Christ. No struggle, no failure—just perfect conformity to His image forever (1 John 3:2, 5). That’s your guaranteed future. All three phases are part of God’s gracious plan, but they must be kept distinct. Confuse them, and you’ll either fall into legalism or question your salvation. Get them clear, and you’ll live with confidence, freedom, and focus.
Living the Sanctified Life – Phase Two
     Eternal salvation is just the beginning. Phase one secures our position in Christ; phase two deals with our condition—how we live. That’s sanctification. It kicks off the moment you’re saved and continues until the Rapture or your last breath. This phase is about spiritual growth, transformation, and learning to think like Christ (Rom 12:2; 1 Cor 2:16; Phil 2:5; 2 Pet 3:18). God gives the assets: the indwelling Holy Spirit (1 Cor 6:19), the Word of God (2 Tim 3:16; 1 Pet 2:2), a new nature (2 Cor 5:17), and spiritual gifts (1 Pet 4:10). But unlike phase one (where God does all the work), phase two is a team effort. It’s synergistic. God supplies the knowledge and power; we bring the positive volition. We either walk by the Spirit—or we don’t (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:16).
     Discipleship is the practical outworking of phase two. It’s healthy Christian living. But don’t confuse it with salvation. Salvation is free, but discipleship is costly. Faith alone in Christ alone saves (John 3:16; Rom 3:28; 4:5; Gal 2:16). But faithfulness? That’s the road of the disciple. That road is paved with learning (1 Pet 2:2), obedience (Jam 1:22), denial of self (Luke 9:23), and fruit-bearing to the glory of God (John 15:8). It’s not about earning salvation—it’s about living like someone who already has it. It’s about learning “to walk in a manner worthy of the calling with which you have been called” (Eph 4:1). To follow Christ is to align your mind, values, priorities, and choices with His (Rom 12:1-2; Phil 2:5). It’s a daily grind. It is repeatedly saying “yes” to the Lord and “no” to your flesh. And yes—it’s going to cost you. Relationships may strain, comfort may vanish, opposition will come (Luke 14:26-33). But the payout? Eternal rewards (1 Cor 3:12-15; 2 Cor 4:17). Discipleship is no cakewalk—but it’s worth every step.
     Spiritual growth depends on spiritual nutrition. Feed the new nature or starve it. It’s that simple. We grow through the Word (1 Pet 2:2), apply it by faith (Jam 1:22), and stay filled with the Spirit (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:25). Fail to do that, and you’ll stay a spiritual baby—saved but stunted, secure but stuck (Heb 5:11-14). Discipleship is moment-by-moment decisions—choosing divine viewpoint over human viewpoint, maturity over mediocrity, truth over trends. It requires humility, commitment, courage, and discipline to stay the course.
     Rewards? Those are tied to phase two, not phase one. Salvation is a free gift, but rewards are earned. At the Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor 5:10; Rom 14:10-12), we won’t be judged for our sins—they were judged at the Cross. We’ll be evaluated for our service to the Lord. Did we build with gold, silver, and precious stones—or wood, hay, and straw? (1 Cor 3:12-15). Every believer stands on the unshakable foundation of Christ. But what you build on it determines reward, honor, and future rulership (Luke 19:17-19; Rev 2:26-27).
     It’s important to understand that failure in phase two doesn’t cancel phase one. Carnal believers are still believers. Eternal security is a reality of grace. Lot was called righteous (2 Pet 2:7-8), yet his life was a moral disaster. The Corinthians were saints—positional saints—yet they were fleshly and divisive (1 Cor 1:2; 3:1-3). Demas bailed out, but that doesn’t mean he burned out of salvation (2 Tim 4:10). Eternal life isn’t fragile. But loss of fellowship, reward, and testimony? That’s real. The Christian who fails to follow the Lord’s directive to advance spiritually will face divine discipline in time (1 Cor 11:30-32; Heb 12:6), suffer the loss of testimony (1 Cor 3:1-3), reap the consequences of his own bad choices (Gal 6:7-8), forfeit eternal rewards (1 Cor 3:14-15), and be classified as least in the kingdom of heaven (Matt 5:19).
     Bottom line? Phase two is where the battle is fought. It’s the grind, the test, the place where spiritual momentum is made—or missed. Phase one determines where you’ll spend eternity. Phase two determines how. Some will receive greater rewards, honors, and possibly positions of responsibility in Christ’s coming kingdom (Luke 19:17; Rev 2:26-27). And though the carnal Christian “will suffer loss [of reward]; he himself will be saved, yet so as through fire” (1 Cor 3:15). Our present choices echo into eternity. And glorification? That’s phase three—the final phase. It’s guaranteed (John 3:16; Rom 8:1). God finishes what He starts (Rom 8:30; Phil 1:6). Every believer will be conformed to Christ, resurrected in glory, and ushered into a sinless, eternal state forever (1 Cor 15:53; 1 John 3:2). God’s calling is high, holy, and worth it. So live worthy of it (Eph 4:1). Pursue maturity (Heb 6:1). Avoid legalism. Press on (Phil 3:14). You’ve been saved freely—now live powerfully. The Cross is your foundation. Discipleship is how you build.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
-
 

The Importance of Thinking on Scripture

     The Christian life is often won or lost in the arena of the mind. The believer’s greatest spiritual battles frequently take place in the quiet chambers of inner thought—unseen by others, yet intensely real. Satan, the world, and the flesh conspire to assault the believer’s thinking, seeking to distort reality, generate fear, inflame lusts, sow bitterness, and cultivate pride or despair. This is why Scripture emphasizes the mind as a primary battleground in the spiritual life. Paul exhorted the Corinthians to “take every thought captive to the obedience of Christ” (2 Cor 10:5), recognizing that unchecked thoughts can quickly become footholds for spiritual defeat. Victory in the spiritual life requires that we not only reject lies but also proactively fill our minds with God’s truth.
     Learning and meditating on Scripture is central to maintaining psychological and emotional stability (Psa 1:2-3). The mind, left untethered from truth, is vulnerable to deception and emotional volatility. But God’s Word anchors our thinking, offering divine perspective amid life’s ever-changing circumstances. David testified, “The law of the Lord is perfect, restoring the soul” (Psa 19:7). His soul—his inner life—was stabilized and refreshed by God’s truth. Likewise, Jesus prayed for His disciples, “Sanctify them in the truth; Your word is truth” (John 17:17). The Spirit uses the Word to shape our thinking and reorient our perspective (Rom 12:2; Col 3:16; 2 Tim 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2). When our thoughts are governed by Scripture, our emotions tend to follow suit. Fear gives way to courage, confusion to clarity, and anxiety to peace (Isa 26:3; Phil 4:6-7).
     Biblical self-talk is a practical way believers apply God’s truth internally. We all engage in self-talk—an ongoing internal dialogue—but the content of that dialogue determines whether we spiral into discouragement or rise in spiritual strength. The psalmist modeled healthy self-talk when he asked, “Why are you in despair, O my soul? And why have you become disturbed within me?” (Psa 42:5a). Then he exhorted himself, saying, “Hope in God, for I shall again praise Him for the help of His presence” (Psa 42:5b). Rather than allowing his feelings to dictate his thinking, he took command of his thoughts and focused them on God, repeating the process three times (Psa 42:5, 11; 43:5; cf. Psa 131:1-2).
     Paul understood the transforming power of focused thinking. He instructed believers, “Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind” (Rom 12:2). The Greek word for “transformed” (μεταμορφόω, metamorphoō) refers to an inner change that manifests in outward conduct, and it begins by replacing worldly thought patterns with divine truth. Paul instructed the Christians at Philippi, saying, “Be anxious for nothing, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God” (Phil 4:6). If they did this, Paul said, “the peace of God, which surpasses all comprehension, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus” (Phil 4:7). And he gave them further, ongoing instruction, saying, “whatever is true, whatever is honorable, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is of good repute, if there is any excellence and if anything worthy of praise, dwell on these things” (Phil 4:8). By shifting their focus from anxiety to intentional prayer, thanksgiving, and biblical thinking, believers would experience peace and maintain mental stability.
     Jeremiah, when dealing with disparaging thoughts because of the destruction of Jerusalem (Lam 3:17-20), forced his thoughts onto the Lord, saying, “This I recall to my mind, therefore I have hope. The LORD’S lovingkindnesses indeed never cease, for His compassions never fail. They are new every morning; great is Your faithfulness” (Lam 3:21-23). The verb translated “recall” in verse 21 is ashiv (אָשִׁיב), from the Hebrew root shuv (שׁוּב), meaning “to turn back, return.” In the hiphil imperfect form, it carries the causative sense, “I cause to return to my mind.” Jeremiah wasn’t passively remembering; he was actively and intentionally forcing truth back into focus, dragging his thoughts from despair and anchoring them in the character of God.
     Joseph framed his brothers’ betrayal through the lens of God’s providence, saying, “You meant evil against me, but God meant it for good” (Gen 50:20; cf. Gen 45:5, 7; Rom 8:28). Rather than allow bitterness or victimhood to dominate his thoughts, Joseph chose to interpret his painful past through the divine perspective of God’s sovereign hand. Though deeply wounded by those closest to him, he refused to let their evil define his outlook or determine his response. Instead, he elevated his thinking above the horizontal plane of human injustice and aligned it vertically with God’s greater purposes. Joseph recognized that behind the malice of men was the mastery of God, who sovereignly orchestrated his circumstances to preserve life.
     Spiritual maturity demands mental discipline. The believer who neglects the Word of God leaves his mind exposed and his emotions vulnerable to the assaults of the world, the flesh, and the devil. Without a steady intake of Scripture and the practice of biblical thinking, the mind can quickly become a playground for fear, doubt, anger, or despair. But the one who saturates his thinking with God’s Word, meditates on it day and night (Psa 1:2), and leans into the Spirit’s guidance (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:16) will find strength, stability, and clarity—even in the fiercest spiritual storms. As Paul told Timothy, “God has not given us a spirit of timidity, but of power and love and discipline” (2 Tim 1:7); the word discipline (σωφρονισμός, sōphronismos) refers to a sound, self-controlled mind.
     In the chaos of a fallen world, believers must choose to take every thought captive (2 Cor 10:5), renew their minds daily (Rom 12:2), and set their minds “on the things above, not on the things that are on earth” (Col 3:2). This is a deliberate, Spirit-enabled mindset grounded in the truth of God’s Word. Through this mental discipline, we maintain spiritual composure, emotional balance, and unwavering hope in the faithfulness of our God.
Steven R. Cook, D.Min., M.Div., B.Sc.
 

The Spiritual Life #36 - When a Christian Turns to a Sinful Lifestyle

     The Corinthian Christians were undeniably saved, as Paul calls them saints (1 Cor 1:2) and brethren (1 Cor 3:1). Yet, they exhibited a persistent pattern of carnality, evidenced by their divisive behavior, internal conflicts, and failure to mature spiritually. Paul rebuked them for their immaturity and misguided allegiance to human leaders, which had fractured the church into competing factions (1 Cor 1:10-13). He then directly addressed their spiritual condition, describing them as “men of flesh” (1 Cor 3:1), signifying their prolonged carnality. He writes, “I gave you milk to drink, not solid food; for you were not yet able to receive it. Indeed, even now you are not yet able” (1 Cor 3:2). This was an embarrassing reality for the Corinthians, for by the time Paul wrote to them, they should have progressed further in their spiritual walk. He then laments their ongoing carnality, declaring, “for you are still fleshly. For since there is jealousy and strife among you, are you not fleshly, and are you not walking like mere men?” (1 Cor 3:3). The phrase “you are still fleshly” (ἔτι γὰρ σαρκικοί ἐστε, eti gar sarkikoi este) uses the present indicative, indicating a continued state of carnality. Here, the present tense describes customary or habitual action. Wallace notes, “The customary present is used to signal either an action that regularly occurs or an ongoing state.”[1] The Christians at Corinth were habitually driven by the flesh rather than the Spirit. This confirms that their failure to mature spiritually was not due to a temporary lapse but an entrenched pattern of behavior. Had their sinful patterns been proof of lostness, Paul would have addressed them as unbelievers needing salvation rather than carnal believers needing correction. Paul does not suggest they should question their salvation; rather, he exhorts them toward spiritual growth and maturity. The solution is not introspective doubt but a call to align their practice with their position in Christ.[2]
     Several of the seven churches in Revelation (Rev 2-3) exhibited patterns of habitual sin, as evidenced by Jesus’ rebukes. The church in Ephesus, though commended for its hard work and perseverance, was rebuked by Jesus, who said, “But I have this against you, that you have left your first love” (Rev 2:4). The phrase “you have left” translates the Greek verb aphekas (ἀφῆκας), which is in the aorist tense, indicating a decisive act in the past. These believers had, at some point, turned away from their original love for Christ, and the context suggests they had not yet returned to it.
     Pergamum, while faithful to Christ’s name under persecution, tolerated the false teachings of Balaam and the Nicolaitans, which led to idolatry and sexual immorality within the congregation (Rev 2:14-15). Jesus said, “I have a few things against you, because you have there some who hold the teaching of Balaam, who kept teaching Balak to put a stumbling block before the sons of Israel, to eat things sacrificed to idols and to commit acts of immorality” (Rev 2:14). The word “hold” translates the Greek kratountas (κρατοῦντας), which is a present participle, denoting ongoing adherence to false doctrine. This wasn’t a one-time deviation but an entrenched pattern that led to idolatry and immorality.
     Thyatira, despite its love and perseverance, was rebuked for tolerating “the woman Jezebel,” whose false teachings encouraged sin through idolatry and immorality (Rev 2:20-21). Jesus said, “I have this against you, that you tolerate the woman Jezebel, who calls herself a prophetess, and she teaches and leads My bond-servants astray so that they commit acts of immorality and eat things sacrificed to idols” (Rev 2:20). The word “tolerate” translates the Greek verb apheis (ἀφεῖς), which is a present active indicative, indicating that the church at Thyatira habitually permitted Jezebel’s corrupting influence.
     Jesus called each of these churches to repent. To the church at Ephesus, He said, “Remember from where you have fallen, and repent and do the deeds you did at first” (Rev 2:5). Thomas notes, the church “had simply lost their bearings, like the prodigal son, and needed to regain them.”[3] Repentance (metanōeō) meant they were to recalibrate their thinking according to God’s standard and redirect their behavior to righteous living. Repentance, according to Thomas, “Calls for a decisive change of attitude with its resultant action. It is a reversal of the status quo, a deliberate repudiation of former sins and a complete return to the standards and will of God. It is an appeal to begin at this moment a complete change. It calls for a quick and effective decision.”[4] Similar exhortations were given to Pergamum, Thyatira, Sardis, and Laodicea, urging them to change their minds and turn from their habit of sin and return to faithful obedience (Rev 2:16, 2:22, 3:3, 3:19). Jesus’ warnings reveal the serious consequences of habitual sin, including loss of fellowship, diminished spiritual vitality, and potential divine discipline. Jesus said, “Those whom I love, I reprove and discipline; therefore, be zealous and repent” (Rev 3:19; cf. Heb 12:6). Habitual sin does not jeopardize salvation, which is secured by Christ’s finished work. Instead, believers are called to address their spiritual failures through humble submission and reliance on God’s grace, restoring their walk with Him through confession (1 John 1:9) and obedience (Jam 1:22).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Daniel B. Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics - Exegetical Syntax of the New Testament (Zondervan Publishing House and Galaxie Software, 1996), 521.
[2] The Corinthian church struggled with a variety of sins, including sexual immorality (1 Cor 5:1-2), lawsuits between believers, greed, and a lack of brotherly love (1 Cor 6:1-8). They also misused their Christian liberty, causing others to stumble, and dishonored the Lord’s Supper by indulging selfishly and even getting drunk during the meal (1 Cor 8–10; 11:20-22). Additionally, their pride in spiritual gifts, especially tongues, led to disorder in worship, as they prioritized self-glory over the edification of the church (1 Cor 12–14). These recurring sins reflected an ongoing pattern of spiritual immaturity.
[3] Robert L. Thomas, Revelation 1-7: An Exegetical Commentary (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 1992), 142.
[4] Ibid., 142–143.

The Spiritual Life #35 - When a Christian Turns to a Sinful Lifestyle

     As a Christian, it is possible to have correct thinking (orthodoxy) and not live by it. James wrote, “To one who knows the right thing to do and does not do it, to him it is sin” (Jam 4:17). There are times when believers know God’s Word, but because of negative volition, do not apply it. Biblically speaking, it is possible for believers to commit any sin an unbeliever can commit. For example, Aaron led the Israelites to worship an idol (Ex 32:1-6). Gideon made an ephod which became an object of worship in Israel (Judg 8:27). Samson slept with prostitutes (Judg 16:1-4). In fact, there are examples in Scripture of believers who fell into habitual sin, in which they repeated the same sin over and over. This did not cause them to forfeit their salvation, but hindered the work of God in an area of their life.
     Abraham had a recurring habit of lying about his relationship with his wife, Sarah. In Genesis 12, fearing for his life, Abraham told Sarah, “Please say that you are my sister so that it may go well with me because of you, and that I may live on account of you” (Gen 12:13). Later, in Genesis 20, he did it again, telling Abimelech, “She is my sister” (Gen 20:2). After God intervened and saved Sarah, Abraham admitted that he had instructed her, saying, “Everywhere we go, say of me, ‘He is my brother’” (Gen 20:13b). This pattern of behavior reveals a habitual sin. Longman states, “Here we have an example of a habitual sin. After the first occurrence when he went to Egypt (Gen 12:10–20), he knew that God was displeased with his behavior, but he continued to struggle with his self-protective lying until at least this point in his life.”[1]
     For decades, King David practiced the sin of polygamy contrary to the Law of Moses, which specifically commanded the king of Israel, that “he shall not multiply wives for himself” (Deut 17:17). This command was meant to prevent the king from being led astray, as was common among pagan rulers who amassed wives for political alliances, wealth, and personal indulgence. Despite this clear directive, David engaged in polygamy throughout his life. His first recorded wife was Michal, the daughter of Saul (1 Sam 18:27), and while fleeing from Saul, he married Abigail and Ahinoam (1 Sam 25:39-43). After becoming king, he continued this pattern, marrying Bathsheba following his grievous sins of adultery and murder (2 Sam 11:2-27). Additionally, 2 Samuel 3:2-5 names six other wives—Maacah, Haggith, Abital, and Eglah, along with Abigail and Ahinoam—and Scripture further records that “David took more concubines and wives from Jerusalem, after he came from Hebron” (2 Sam 5:13). This reveals that his polygamy was not a momentary lapse but an ongoing practice in violation of God’s law.
     Solomon is another example of a believer falling into habitual sin. God called Solomon “My son” (2 Sam 7:14), heard his prayer (2 Ch 1:8-10), made him king over Israel (2 Ch 1:11), granted him “wisdom and knowledge” (2 Ch 1:12), used him to write three books of the Bible (Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Song of Solomon), directed him to build the temple in Jerusalem over a period of seven years (1 Ki 6:38), made him ruler of Israel for forty years (1 Ki 11:42), and we are told that “Solomon loved the LORD and walked in the statutes of his father David” (1 Ki 3:3a). These are all signs of a true believer. However, according to Scripture, Solomon disobeyed God’s command for the king of Israel, which stated, “He shall not multiply wives for himself” (Deut 17:17a). Despite this directive, Solomon practiced polygamy, having “seven hundred wives, princesses, and three hundred concubines, and his wives turned his heart away” (1 Ki 11:3). Solomon’s disobedience was not a singular event but extended over many years, persisting until the end of his days. By the conclusion of his life, Solomon had forsaken his wisdom, as “his wives turned his heart away after other gods” (1 Kings 11:4a). Because Solomon consented to their corrupting pagan influence, he was “not wholly devoted to the LORD his God” (1 Ki 11:4b). Because he had negative volition, “Solomon did what was evil in the sight of the LORD” (1 Ki 11:6). Solomon’s evil practices demonstrate that a true believer—who cannot forfeit his salvation—can completely turn away from the Lord and commit himself to a lifestyle of sin. After Solomon turned away from the Lord and worshipped idols, Scripture reveals God severely disciplined him for his sin (1 Ki 11:11-43).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Tremper Longman III, Genesis, The Story of God Bible Commentary, 265.

The Spiritual Life #33 - The World & the Flesh

     By promoting the gospel and biblical teaching, the church disrupts Satan’s domain of darkness by calling out of it a people for God. By learning God’s Word, Christians can identify worldly conversations and activities and either avoid them or seek to redirect them by interjecting biblical truth, which should never be done in hostility. When sharing God’s Word with others it’s proper to know that not everyone wants to hear God’s truth, and even though we may not agree with them, their personal choices should be respected (Matt 10:14; Acts 13:50-51). We should never try to force the gospel or Bible teaching on anyone, but be willing to share when opportunity presents itself. At times this will bring peace, and other times cause disruption and may even offend. In this interaction, the growing Christian must be careful not to fall into the exclusion trap, in which the worldly person (whether saved or lost) controls the content of every conversation, demanding the Christian only talk about worldly issues, as Scripture threatens his pagan presuppositions. Having the biblical worldview, the Christian should insert himself into daily conversations with others, and in so doing, be a light in a dark place. He should always be respectful, conversational, and never have a fist-in-your-face attitude, as arrogance never helps advance biblical truth (2 Tim 2:24-26). The worldly-minded person may not want to hear what the Christian has to say, but he should never be under the false impression that he has the right to quiet the Christian and thereby exclude him from the conversation.
     As we grow spiritually and walk with God, learning and living His Word (2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17), we stand in opposition to Satan’s world-system and sow the seeds of spiritual insurrection in the lives of those who live and walk in his kingdom of darkness. We disrupt Satan’s kingdom when we share the gospel, “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures” (1 Cor 15:3-4). When anyone places their faith in Christ, trusting solely in Him as Savior, they are forgiven all their sins (Acts 10:43; Eph 1:7), gifted with eternal life (John 3:16; 10:28), and the righteousness of God (Rom 4:1-5; 5:17; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9). They are rescued from Satan’s enslaving power, as God liberates them from the “domain of darkness” and transfers them into “the kingdom of His beloved Son” (Col 1:13). The gospel is the only way a person can be delivered from spiritual slavery; “for it is the power of God for salvation to everyone who believes” (Rom 1:16). Once saved, we seek to influence the thoughts and lives of other Christians through fellowship (Heb 10:23-25), prayer (Jam 5:16), edification (Eph 4:29), encouragement (1 Th 5:11), love (1 Th 4:9; cf. Eph 4:14-15), and words of grace (Col 4:6).
The Sin Nature Within Us
     If the devil were a broadcaster sending out his signal through the world, the sin nature in every person is that internal receiver that is always tuned to welcome his message. The sin nature, sometimes called “the flesh” (Gal 5:17, 19) or “old self” (Rom 6:6; Col 3:9), has a natural affinity for Satan’s values and his world-system. More so, the sin nature is not eradicated from the believer during his time on earth, nor is it ever reformed, as though it can be made to love God. 
     Everyone knows what it’s like to walk in the flesh, according to the sin nature, but only the Christian knows what it’s like to walk in the Spirit, assuming he’s growing in his walk with the Lord. Paul wrote, “For the flesh [sin nature] sets its desire against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are in opposition to one another, so that you [the Christian] may not do the things that you please”  (Gal 5:17). Concerning Galatians 5:17, MacDonald writes:
"The Spirit and the flesh are in constant conflict. God could have removed the fleshly nature from believers at the time of their conversion, but He did not choose to do so. Why? He wanted to keep them continually reminded of their own weakness; to keep them continually dependent on Christ, their Priest and Advocate; and to cause them to praise unceasingly the One who saved such worms. Instead of removing the old nature, God gave us His own Holy Spirit to indwell us. God’s Spirit and our flesh are perpetually at war, and will continue to be at war until we are taken home to heaven. The believer’s part in the conflict is to yield to the Spirit."[1]
     The sin nature is resident in every person; both saved and unsaved, and is the source of internal temptation. According to Wiersbe, “The flesh refers to that fallen nature that we were born with, that wants to control the body and the mind and make us disobey God.”[2] Since the fall of Adam, every person is born with a sin nature, and it is this nature that internally motivates men to rebel against all legitimate forms of authority, both human and divine. At the moment of salvation, God the Holy Spirit indwells us and gives us a new nature that, for the first time in our lives, has the capacity and desire to obey God. Because the sin nature is not removed from the believer after salvation, the believer begins to experience conflict within (Gal 5:17; Rom 7:14-23). Chafer states, “The presence of two opposing natures (not two personalities) in one individual results in conflict.”[3] Wiersbe adds:
"The old nature (which has its origin in our physical birth) fights against the new nature which we receive when we are born again (Gal 5:16–26). No amount of self-discipline, no set of man-made rules and regulations, can control this old nature. Only the Holy Spirit of God can enable us to “put to death” the old nature (Rom 8:12–13) and produce the Spirit’s fruit (Gal 5:22–23) in us through the new nature."[4]
Lightner states:
"Torn inside with desires to do that which we know is evil and new desires to please God, we experience the rage of the battle. The internal conflict manifests itself in everyday life as the believer is tempted to sin. The source of this conflict is the old sin nature, which is the root cause of the deeds of sin. In the conflict the believer is not passive. He has a vital role in determining to whom he will give allegiance—the old nature or the new nature. From the moment a sinner trusts Christ, there is a conflict in his very being between the powers of darkness and those of light. The one who has become a member of the family of God now faces conflicts and problems that he did not have before."[5]
     As Christians, we are directed to “lay aside the old self…and put on the new self which in the likeness of God has been created in righteousness and holiness of the truth” (Eph 4:22, 24). Since we have been “born again” and given new life (1 Pet 1:3, 23), the sin nature no longer has domineering power over us, and we can choose a life of righteousness (Rom 6:5-13). As we grow spiritually, we will be transformed from the inside out and gradually become more and more righteous as we walk with God. Sinless perfection will not be attained until we leave this world, by death or by Rapture, and are “conformed to the image of His Son” (Rom 8:29), who will “transform the body of our humble state into conformity with the body of His glory” (Phil 3:21). Until then, we are commanded to “put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh in regard to its lusts” (Rom 13:14). We do this by choosing to live according to the Spirit’s guiding, and starving the monster that is our sin nature. To “make no provision for the flesh” means we stop exposing ourselves to the things of the world that excite the flesh and lead to sinful behavior. The positive action is to grow spiritually with biblical teaching (2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2; 2 Pet 3:18), Christian fellowship (Heb 10:23-25), selfless living (Phil 2:3-4), prayer (1 Th 5:17), worship (Heb 13:15), and doing good (Gal 6:10; Heb 13:16). It is only by spiritual growth and drawing closer to God that we learn to glorify the Lord and live in righteousness.
     Though the Christian will struggle all his life with his two natures, he also knows the victory is already won. The sin nature has been defeated and its strength diminished because of the believer’s union with Christ (Rom 6:6, 11). At his resurrection, the Christian is guaranteed a new body in heaven that is free from the sin nature as it will be just the like body of our Lord Jesus (Phil 3:20-21), for “We know that when He appears, we will be like Him” (1 John 3:2), and “in Him there is no sin” (1 John 3:5).
     The believer’s focus must be on daily—moment-by-moment—spiritual growth, allowing the Holy Spirit to produce His fruit in their life (Gal 5:22-23) while resisting the flesh by making no provision for it (Rom 13:14). This includes guarding against worldly influences that stimulate the sin nature and choosing instead to grow in the grace and knowledge of the Lord (2 Pet 3:18). While sinless perfection will not be attained until the believer is glorified, we are called to continually pursue righteousness (2 Tim 3:16-17; Tit 2:11-14), relying on the Holy Spirit (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:16), who supplies the power to overcome the flesh. Ultimately, the Christian’s victory is secured through ongoing dependence on the Holy Spirit, a willing heart, and a steady focus on spiritual growth.
     In conclusion, though the battle with the flesh rages on, we do not fight alone or without hope. God has equipped us with everything necessary for life and godliness (2 Pet 1:3). We have His indwelling Spirit (Eph 1:13), His inspired Word (2 Tim 2:16-17), the intercession of Christ (1 John 2:1), and the support of fellow believers to help us stand firm. Our sin nature, though still present, no longer reigns; we are no longer its slaves (Rom 6:6, 14). Each step of faith, each moment of obedience, each act of love, reflects the power of God at work within us. The war may be lifelong, but the outcome is certain. So we press on—not in fear or defeat—but in confident expectation of the day when the struggle will end and we shall see our Savior face to face, fully conformed to His image (1 John 3:2). Until then, let us walk by the Spirit (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:16), live by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38), and abound in the good works prepared for us by our gracious God (Gal 6:10; Eph 2:10).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] William MacDonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments, ed. Arthur Farstad (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1995), 1893.
[2] Warren Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary: New Testament, Vol. 2 (Colorado Springs, Col., Victor Publishing, 2001), 18.
[3] Lewis S. Chafer, He that is Spiritual (Grand Rapids, Mich. Zondervan Publishing, 1967), 112.
[4] Warren Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, New Testament, Vol. 2, 480.
[5] Robert P. Lightner, Handbook of Evangelical Theology (Grand Rapids, Mich., Kregel Publications, 1995), 206.

The Spiritual Life #30 - Satan's Strategies to Defeat God's People

Below are some of Satan’s strategies that will disrupt the Christian’s spiritual walk with the Lord.
Satan promotes sinful pride. Sinful pride tempts us to think we don’t need God, believing we can operate independently of the Lord, not obeying His Word or seeking Him in prayer. God hates pride. Pride was the sin that brought Lucifer down, as we are told of him, “Your heart was proud because of your beauty; and you corrupted your wisdom on account of your splendor” (Ezek 28:17 NET). The angel, Lucifer, became Satan when he set his will against the will of God (Isa 14:12-14). Satan takes every opportunity he can to promote sinful pride in others. Solomon wrote, “Everyone who is proud in heart is an abomination to the LORD” (Prov 16:5a), and “Pride goes before destruction, and a haughty spirit before stumbling” (Prov 16:18). Uzziah was king of Judah and God had blessed him greatly. But Scripture tells us, “when he became strong, his heart was so proud that he acted corruptly, and he was unfaithful to the LORD his God” (2 Ch 26:16a). When David was king, we are told, “Satan stood up against Israel and moved David to number Israel” (1 Ch 21:1).[1] From the divine perspective, we know God was angry with Israel because of some unnamed sin (2 Sam 24:1), and He permitted Satan to have his way so that the nation might be judged and humbled. Satan was glad to initiate this attack, and David’s pride was the open door for national disaster (1 Ch 21:2-7). Afterwards, David humbled himself before the Lord (1 Ch 21:8-15), demonstrating humility by obedience and sacrifice (1 Ch 21:16-30). Another example of pride is seen in Nebuchadnezzar, who was a great king, but like others, sought to live independently of God. God came to him in a dream (Dan 4:1-18), which Daniel interpreted as a revelation about the king’s downfall if he did not humble himself (Dan 4:19-27). The dream was intended to help Nebuchadnezzar realize “that the Most High is ruler over the realm of mankind and bestows it on whomever He wishes” (Dan 4:25; cf. Dan 2:21). God’s revelation was a warning not to steal His glory. But Nebuchadnezzar’s pride kept him from accepting God’s message, and twelve months later (Dan 4:29), the king said to himself, “Is this not Babylon the great, which I myself have built as a royal residence by the might of my power and for the glory of my majesty?” (Dan 4:30). Afterwards, God judged him with a mental disorder that drove him to live like an animal for seven years (Dan 4:31-33). After his period of suffering, Nebuchadnezzar obtained humility and recognized God’s sovereignty, and he praised Him as He deserved (Dan 4:34-37). Unfortunately, not everyone responds to God’s corrective suffering, and there are many who die in their pride (Rev 9:20-21; 16:9-11). Humility is what God wants in His people. Humility is a lowliness of mind in which we realize our impoverished condition to function apart from God, His provision and His power (2 Cor 12:7-10). The humble person seeks God and His will above all else and relies on Him in everything, praising Him for His goodness.
Satan is a liar. Jesus said of Satan, “Whenever he speaks a lie, he speaks from his own nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies” (John 8:44b). Satan’s lying influence is so great that he “deceives the whole world” (Rev 12:9). People lie for various reasons (i.e., to avoid conflict, avoid consequences, to promote self, etc.). Satan, like many people, lies as a means of controlling others and circumstances. The lie is a powerplay. It also destroys trust. Satan lied to Eve and deceived her to eat the forbidden fruit, and she gave some to Adam as well (Gen 3:1-7). Satan’s lie allowed him to gain control of the world (Luke 4:6; 1 John 5:19). Satan tried his lies with Jesus and failed (Matt 4:1-11). Satan sends false teachers into churches to cause deception and disruption (Matt 13:38-39; Acts 20:29-30; 2 Cor 11:4, 12-15; 2 Pet 2:1). John tells us, “Many false prophets have gone out into the world” (1 John 4:1). Through his false teachers Satan introduces “doctrines of demons” among God’s people (1 Tim 4:1). Paul was concerned about the Christians at Corinth that they would fall prey to Satan’s falsehoods and wrote to them, saying, “I am afraid that, as the serpent deceived Eve by his craftiness, your minds will be led astray from the simplicity and purity of devotion to Christ” (2 Cor 11:3). Several things are noteworthy about Paul’s statement. First, he treats the account between Satan and Eve as an actual historical event, not myth (as liberal theologians do). Second, he shows the mind is the battleground where Satan often attacks. Third, Satan’s intention was to lead the Christians away from “the simplicity and purity of devotion to Christ.” The immediate danger in Corinth was the Satan-supported false teachers who came with false messages (2 Cor 11:4; 12-15). Satan will use anything as an allurement to draw us away from our devotion to Christ, even things such as family, friends, a career, an education, entertainment, suffering, prosperity, etc. Satan’s lies are intended to warp our perception of reality and get us to turn from God and His will. Knowing God’s Word helps us identify Satan’s lies. Applying God’s Word by faith enables us to resist Satan’s attacks. The Christian mind is the battleground, and “We are destroying speculations and every lofty thing raised up against the knowledge of God, and we are taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ” (2 Cor 10:5). Jesus said, “If you continue in My word, then you are truly disciples of Mine; and you will know the truth, and the truth will make you free” (John 8:31-32).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Taking a census was permitted under the Mosaic Law (Ex 30:12); but God did not instruct David to do this thing, and David’s motivation was pride, so that he would have an idea about the military strength of his kingdom (1 Ch 21:5).

The Spiritual Life #29 - Satan, the World, the Flesh

     Fallen angels are involved in the affairs of mankind. The person who operates by negative volition aligns himself with Satan and his forces. Negative volition leads to idolatry, and idolatry leads to immorality (Rom 1:18-32), both individually and nationally. The worship of idols is the worship of demons (Lev 17:7; Deut 32:17; 1 Cor 10:19-21). Demons generally led the pagan nations into idolatry, which God’s people were not to practice (Deut 18:9-14). However, when God’s people mingled with them, they learned their idolatrous practices (1 Ki 11:1-8), and even created their own idols (1 Ki 12:26-33), which eventuated in human sacrifice (2 Ki 17:7-23; Psa 106:35-38; cf. 2 Ki 16:1-4; 21:1-9; Jer 32:30-35; Ezek 16:20-21; 20:31; 23:37). When human rulers turned away from God, He would use evil spirits to discipline them (Judg 9:23; 1 Sam 16:14-15). This resulted in the disciplined person experiencing mental madness and murderous behavior (1 Sam 18:10-12; cf. 1 Sam 19:9-10). God used an evil spirit to bring about the military defeat and death of King Ahab (2 Chron 18:18-22).
     Some angels who were once free, are now kept in “eternal bonds under darkness for the judgment of the great day” and appear to have forfeited their freedom altogether due to some unnamed sinful violation (Jude 1:6), perhaps the account described in Genesis 6:1-5. And some very destructive angels (described as metal-like locusts) are now kept in the Abyss—a temporary spiritual prison—and will be released and led by a powerful angel whose name in Hebrew is Abaddon and in Greek Apollyon (Rev 9:1-12). Four unnamed, but very dangerous angels, are said to be bound under the River Euphrates (Rev 9:13-16). These four angels will kill one third of mankind during the Great Tribulation. Other evil spirits will be used to gather world rulers and their armies together for the Battle of Armageddon (Rev 16:13-14; cf. Rev 19:11-21).
     As Christians, we face social, political and religious attacks in our day, and there are dark spiritual forces at work driving much of what we see. Scripture is very clear when it says, “our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the powers, against the world forces of this darkness, against the spiritual forces of wickedness in the heavenly places” (Eph 6:12). These demonic forces are behind every act of terror the world has ever known, and their activity is tireless. Thankfully, God has given us armor and a weapon to protect us, which also serve to aid in the rescue and defense of others who face spiritual attacks (Eph 6:13-18).
Satan’s Strategies
     Christians are always under threat of attack by Satan and his demonic forces and we must “be able to stand firm against the schemes of the devil” (Eph 6:11). Our enemy, the devil, is a brilliant commander who has manufactured schemes or strategies he employs against the human race, and God’s people in particular. The word strategy translates the Greek noun methodeia (μεθοδεία) which, according to Louw-Nida, refers to “crafty scheming with the intent to deceive.”[1] The same term (methodeia) is used of false teachers who engage “in deceitful scheming” (Eph 4:14), in order to trap immature Christians with false doctrine. Christians can be deceived and neutralized by false teaching, which was Paul’s concern for the Christians at Corinth (2 Cor 11:3). MacDonald states, “The devil has various stratagems—discouragement, frustration, confusion, moral failure, and doctrinal error. He knows our weakest point and aims for it. If he cannot disable us by one method, he will try for another.”[2] Satan has many demons and carnally minded people on his side, and he fights dirty. As Christians, we don’t go hunting for the devil; rather, we “stand firm” (Eph 6:11) against his attacks when he comes against us.
     Knowing Satan’s strategies enables us to identify an attack and to defend ourselves by taking up the armor of God. Learning God’s Word and living by faith is the key to victory. Wiersbe states, “Everybody in this world lives by faith. The difference between the Christian and the unconverted person is not the fact of faith, but the object of faith. The unsaved person trusts himself and other humans; the Christian trusts God. It is your faith in God that is the secret of victory and ministry.”[3]
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Johannes P. Louw and Eugene Albert Nida, Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament: Based on Semantic Domains (New York: United Bible Societies, 1996), 759.
[2] William MacDonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments, ed. Arthur Farstad (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1995), 1952.
[3] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Strategy of Satan: How to Detect and Defeat Him (Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 1996), 95.

The Spiritual Life #28 - Satan, the World, the Flesh

     Fallen angels are involved in the affairs of mankind. The person who operates by negative volition aligns himself with Satan and his forces. Negative volition leads to idolatry, and idolatry leads to immorality (Rom 1:18-32), both individually and nationally. The worship of idols is the worship of demons (Lev 17:7; Deut 32:17; 1 Cor 10:19-21). Demons generally led the pagan nations into idolatry, which God’s people were not to practice (Deut 18:9-14). However, when God’s people mingled with them, they learned their idolatrous practices (1 Ki 11:1-8), and even created their own idols (1 Ki 12:26-33), which eventuated in human sacrifice (2 Ki 17:7-23; Psa 106:35-38; cf. 2 Ki 16:1-4; 21:1-9; Jer 32:30-35; Ezek 16:20-21; 20:31; 23:37). When human rulers turned away from God, He would use evil spirits to discipline them (Judg 9:23; 1 Sam 16:14-15). This resulted in the disciplined person experiencing mental madness and murderous behavior (1 Sam 18:10-12; cf. 1 Sam 19:9-10). God used an evil spirit to bring about the military defeat and death of King Ahab (2 Chron 18:18-22).
Dr. Steven R. Cook

The Spiritual Life #19 - Factors of Spiritual Growth

     As humans, it’s natural to look at our circumstances and pay close attention to our experiences and feelings from moment to moment. We’re happy when our circumstances are to our liking, as our experiences and feelings enjoy this. However, because we live in a fallen world with fallen people (including ourselves), circumstances inevitably produce unhappy experiences and feelings. If we don’t have something greater than our experiences and feelings to stabilize our souls, then we’ll always fall victim to circumstances. As we advance in our walk with the Lord, faith in God and His Word dominates our souls more and more. Biblical thinking replaces human viewpoint. We are governed by biblical wisdom rather than experiences or feelings. The daily insertion of Scripture into our thinking, and our willful meditation on it, causes a paradigm shift in how we perceive the world, ourselves, and our experiences.
     Having God’s Word as a base of truth provides a platform for managing our thoughts, which is critical for stable spiritual development. Paul wrote, “We are destroying speculations and every lofty thing raised up against the knowledge of God, and we are taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ” (2 Cor 10:5). In this passage, Paul emphasizes the need to actively combat ideas, philosophies, and mindsets that are contrary to God’s truth. The phrase “taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ” suggests a disciplined and intentional approach to our mental life. Rather than allowing thoughts to run unchecked or be influenced by the world’s values, believers are called to bring their thoughts under the authority of Christ. This involves filtering every idea through the lens of Scripture, ensuring that what we dwell on aligns with God’s revealed truth. William MacDonald wrote:
"Paul saw himself as a soldier warring against the proud reasonings of man, arguments which oppose the truth. The true character of these arguments is described in the expression against the knowledge of God. It could be applied today to the reasonings of scientists, evolutionists, philosophers, and religionists who have no room for God in their scheme of things. The apostle was in no mood to sign a truce with these. Rather he felt committed to bring every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ. All men’s teachings and speculations must be judged in the light of the teachings of the Lord Jesus Christ." [bolding his][1]
     Elsewhere, Paul wrote, “Therefore if you have been raised up with Christ, keep seeking the things above, where Christ is, seated at the right hand of God. Set your mind on the things above, not on the things that are on earth” (Col 3:1-2). This directive points to a conscious and ongoing effort to focus on eternal realities rather than temporal concerns. By keeping our minds attuned to God’s Word and His purposes, we cultivate a perspective that is rooted in eternity, which in turn shapes our actions, decisions, and attitudes in the present.
     The importance of focusing and meditating on God’s Word cannot be overstated. In a world filled with distractions and competing voices, the ability to consistently align our thoughts with Scripture is vital for maintaining spiritual health and maturity. Meditation on God’s Word—thinking deeply and continuously about it—enables us to internalize His truths, which then serve as a guiding light in all areas of life (Psa 119:105). It empowers us to discern truth from error, resist temptation, and respond to life’s challenges with faith and wisdom.
     In essence, God’s Word provides the framework for a disciplined thought life, which is essential for experiencing the peace that God promises and for growing in Christlikeness. As we focus and meditate on Scripture, our minds are renewed (Rom 12:2), and we develop the mind of Christ (1 Cor 2:16; Phil 2:5). But the Word of God, to be beneficial to the child of God, must be mixed with faith and applied to everyday life (Heb 4:1-2). James wrote, “But prove yourselves doers of the word, and not merely hearers who deceive themselves” (Jam 1:22). Wiersbe states:
"It’s in the obeying of the Word that we experience the blessing, not in the reading or the hearing of it (Jam 1:22–25)…If our knowledge of the truth doesn’t result in obedience, then we end up with a big head instead of a burning heart (1 Cor 8:1; Luke 24:32); and truth becomes a toy to play with, not a tool to build with."[2]
Believers Experience Varied Rates and Degrees of Growth
     Some Christians grow more quickly than others. Mature Christians are mature because of practice and training. According to Earl Radmacher, “Not all believers move ahead spiritually at the same pace, and some seem not to grow at all (1 Cor 3:15; 2 John 8). As a result, at the judgment seat of Christ they will lose out on rewards and on positions of service in Christ’s coming millennial reign (2 Tim 2:12).”[3]
     The rate of spiritual growth varies among believers and is influenced by several key factors. While every believer has the potential to grow spiritually, the actual rate of growth depends on the individual’s volition, discipline in studying the Word of God, and consistency of application in the spiritual life. Spiritual growth is not automatic; it requires persistent effort in learning and applying Bible teaching under the teaching ministry of the Holy Spirit. The believer’s positive volition is critical as he/she must prioritize learning God’s Word. A believer who is diligent in this regard will experience accelerated spiritual growth, while those who are inconsistent, distracted, or indifferent will grow at a much slower rate.
     Additionally, external factors, such as suffering, testing, and life experiences, also play a role in spiritual growth. Paul wrote, “we exult in our tribulations, knowing that tribulation brings about perseverance; and perseverance, proven character; and proven character, hope” (Rom 5:3-4). James wrote, “Consider it all joy, my brethren, when you encounter various trials, knowing that the testing of your faith produces endurance” (Jam 1:2-3; cf. Matt 5:11-12; 2 Cor 12:10). These situations, when faced with a biblical perspective, could either accelerate or hinder growth depending on how the believer responds. For instance, a believer who applies God’s Word during times of adversity will often experience more rapid growth.
     Satan will employ every tactic he has at his disposal to hinder the believer’s spiritual walk and advance to maturity. The reality of spiritual warfare is that Satan and his forces are actively engaged in opposing the spiritual growth and effectiveness of believers. Satan’s strategies are both multifaceted and subtle, designed to distract, deceive, and discourage believers from advancing in their spiritual lives. For instance, Satan uses deception by promoting false doctrines and distortions of the truth to lead believers away from sound Bible teaching (2 Cor 11:3-4, 13-15). He also seeks to distract believers from their spiritual priorities by using worldly concerns, materialism, and pleasures (1 John 2:15-17).
     Moreover, Satan aims to discourage believers by undermining their confidence in God’s promises and plans, often through personal failures, hardships, or external pressures (1 Pet 5:8-9). Additionally, Satan entices believers to sin, which disrupts their fellowship with God and stalls their spiritual growth (Jam 1:14-15). He might also use direct opposition, such as spiritual attacks, persecution, or the hostility of the world system, to thwart the believer’s progress (Eph 6:12).
     To counter these tactics, it is important for the believer to be fully equipped with the “full armor of God” (Eph 6:10-17). This includes a consistent intake of Bible teaching, a strong prayer life, and reliance on the Holy Spirit, all of which are essential to stand firm against Satan’s schemes. While Satan’s efforts are real and persistent, believers know that Satan has already been defeated by Christ. Therefore, a believer who is grounded in the Word and walking in the Spirit can effectively resist and overcome these attempts to hinder their spiritual growth. Earl Radmacher notes, “Sometimes the cause of spiritual retrogression is persecution (John 12:42–43), while other times it may be doctrinal deviation (1 Tim 1:18–20) or worldly allurement (2 Tim 4:10)—but Satan always has several fiery darts in his weaponry to fit the occasion.”[4] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. states:
"Having advanced beyond spiritual childhood, the Christian in spiritual adulthood is closer to fulfilling his purpose in life, which is to become a spiritually mature person “to the measure of the stature which belongs to the fullness of Christ” (Eph 4:13–16). Basic doctrines learned and practiced in spiritual childhood are now reinforced with the strength of adulthood. Application of divine viewpoint is more consistent, more accurate, and less dependent on others. Along with an increased capacity for life, spiritual adulthood includes being motivated by personal love for God (Mark 12:30), making many decisions to glorify Christ rather than self (2 Th 1:12), turning adversity into suffering for blessing (2 Cor 12:7–11), sharing in God’s happiness (John 15:11; 1 Pet 1:8), and facing all circumstances with confidence in God’s perfect plan and provision (2 Tim 1:7; Jam 1:4)."[5]
     In summary, while God provides every believer with the means to grow spiritually, the rate of that growth is largely determined by the believer’s positive volition, consistent study and application of the Bible, and response to the circumstances of life. Each believer’s spiritual journey is unique, but those who prioritize and immerse themselves in the Word of God will typically experience faster and more robust spiritual growth.
 
[1] William MacDonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments, ed. Arthur Farstad (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1995), 1856.
[2] Warren W. Wiersbe, Be Heroic, “Be” Commentary Series (Colorado Springs, CO: Chariot Victor Pub., 1997), 38.
[3] Earl Radmacher, “Salvation,” Understanding Christian Theology (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 2003), 895.
[4] Earl Radmacher, “Salvation,” Understanding Christian Theology, 895.
[5] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Spiritual Adulthood”, Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, 245.

The Spiritual Life #17 - Learning from Bible Teachers

     Almost anyone can be used by the Lord to communicate divine revelation. Even a jackass can be the mouthpiece of God (Num 22:28-30). Biblically, Christians are directed to “teach and admonish one another” (Col 3:16), which shows that all believers can teach and counsel one another with the Word of God. Of course, this assumes they’ve been “constantly nourished on the words of the faith and of the sound doctrine” (1 Tim 4:6), are spiritually mature in their walk with the Lord (Heb 5:14), and can “speak the things which are fitting for sound doctrine” (Tit 2:1). New believers are to “long for the pure milk of the word, so that by it you may grow in respect to salvation” (1 Pet 2:2).
     Throughout Scripture, God has used various persons to communicate His Word to others for their instruction and edification. God used mothers and fathers (Deut 6:6-7; Eph 6:4; 2 Tim 1:5; 3:15),[1] wise men (Prov 13:14), noble women (Prov 31:26), older mature women (Tit 2:3), prophets (Deut 4:1; 4:5; Eph 4:11), ruling officials and Levites (2 Ch 17:7-9; Neh 8:7-8), and priests (Lev 10:11; Mal 2:7; Ezra 7:10). In his letter to the Ephesians, Paul listed several communication gifts that Christ gave to His church, saying, “And He gave some as apostles, and some as prophets, and some as evangelists, and some as pastors and teachers” (Eph 4:11). This is a list of gifted men who are tasked by the Lord to provide education to Christians. Jesus gave these men to His church “for the equipping of the saints for the work of service, to the building up of the body of Christ; until we all attain to the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to a mature person, to the measure of the stature which belongs to the fullness of Christ” (Eph 4:12-13). Christ gave these gifted men to His church to help Christians advance spiritually so that they, in turn, can serve others in their walk with the Lord.
     In the New Testament, the apostles were entrusted not only with preaching and evangelism but also with instructing the early church in doctrine and Christian living. For example, the apostle Paul explicitly refers to himself as “a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and truth” (1 Tim 2:7). Paul’s ministry involved extensive teaching, as he wrote letters to churches (e.g., Romans, Corinthians, Ephesians) explaining theological doctrines, correcting misunderstandings, and guiding the believers on how to live in accordance with God’s will. According to Hoehner:
"The apostles include the Twelve, who had the office of apostleship by virtue of being with Christ (Acts 1:21–22) and having been appointed by Him (which would also include Paul; 1 Cor 15:8–9; Gal 1:1; 2:6–9). But “apostles” also included others who were recognized as apostles, such as James (1 Cor 15:7; Gal 1:19), Barnabas (Acts 14:4, 14; 1 Cor 9:6), Andronicus and Junias (Rom. 16:7), possibly Silas and Timothy (1 Th 1:1; 2:7), and Apollos (1 Cor 4:6, 9). This latter group had the gift of apostleship but not the apostolic “office” as did the Twelve and Paul. Apostles, then, were those who carried the gospel message with God’s authority. “Apostle” means “one sent as an authoritative delegate.”[2]
     In the New Testament, prophets were not only those who received direct revelation from God but also served as teachers of His Word. Their role involved both the foretelling of future events (Acts 11:27-28; 21:10-11) and the forth-telling or proclamation of God’s truth, which included explaining and applying existing Scripture. This dual function meant that prophets acted as teachers in the early church, helping believers understand doctrine and the teachings of Christ. The role of prophets as teachers is seen in passages like 1 Corinthians, where Paul said, “One who prophesies speaks to men for edification and exhortation and consolation” (1 Cor 14:3), which were all aspects of instruction and spiritual growth. According to Chafer, “The message of the New Testament prophet is more one of forthtelling than of foretelling. He declares the message of God with exhortation and unto edification and comfort.”[3]
     Prophets, by God’s guidance, helped to build up the church, teaching what had already been revealed in Scripture while also giving inspired messages. Their role was critical before the completion of the New Testament, as they served as communicators of God’s will and truth, similar to how teachers expound upon Scripture today. Hoehner notes, “New Testament prophets were gifts to the church to provide edification, exhortation, and comfort (1 Cor 14:3). They probably revealed God’s will to the church when the biblical canon was incomplete. Since the apostles and prophets were foundational, they did not exist after the first generation of believers.”[4] Wiersbe states:
"A New Testament prophet is one who proclaims the Word of God (Acts 11:28; Eph 3:5). Believers in the New Testament churches did not possess Bibles, nor was the New Testament written and completed. How, then, would these local assemblies discover God’s will? His Spirit would share God’s truth with those possessing the gift of prophecy. Paul suggests that the gift of prophecy had to do with understanding “all mysteries and all knowledge” (1 Cor 13:2), meaning, of course, spiritual truths. The purpose of prophecy is “edification, encouragement, and consolation” (1 Cor 14:3). Christians today do not get their spiritual knowledge immediately from the Holy Spirit, but mediately through the Spirit teaching the Word. With the Apostles, the prophets had a foundational ministry in the early church and they are not needed today (Eph 2:20)."[5]
     Evangelists in the Bible were primarily focused on proclaiming the gospel and sharing the good news of Jesus Christ, but their role also included teaching. Evangelists were responsible for bringing the message of salvation to unbelievers and helping new converts understand the basics of the Christian faith. In Ephesians 4:11, evangelists are among the list of communication gifts—or gifted persons—God has provided to His church. This shows that their role, like the others listed, was to build up and strengthen the church (Eph 4:12). Evangelists did not just preach a simple message of salvation; they would have needed to teach the foundational truths of the gospel and explain what it meant to live as a disciple of Christ. Philip the evangelist is a good example. In Acts 8, he not only preached the gospel to the Ethiopian eunuch but also explained the meaning of Isaiah 53 and taught about Jesus (Acts 8:26-34). When the eunuch asked Philip about Isaiah 53:7-8, we’re told, “Then Philip opened his mouth, and beginning from this Scripture he preached Jesus to him” (Acts 8:35). Philip’s role in that encounter included teaching, since he had to guide the eunuch in understanding Scripture.
     Pastors and teachers, as listed in Ephesians 4:11, likely refer to one person who functions in two ways.[6] Hoehner believes “they refer to two characteristics of the same person who is pastoring believers (by comforting and guiding) while at the same time instructing them in God’s ways (overseers or elders are to be able to teach; 1 Tim 3:2; Tit 1:9).”[7] Daniel Wallace is correct when he states that “all pastors were to be teachers, though not all teachers were to be pastors.”[8] Concerning pastors, Wiersbe states:
"Pastor means “shepherd,” indicating that the local church is a flock of sheep (Acts 20:28), and it is his responsibility to feed and lead the flock (1 Pet 5:1–4, where “elder” is another name for “pastor”). He does this by means of the Word of God, the food that nourishes the sheep. The Word is the staff that guides and disciplines the sheep. The Word of God is the local church’s protection and provision, and no amount of entertainment, good fellowship, or other religious substitutes can take its place."[9]
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] The Mosaic Law instructed the parents, saying, “These words, which I am commanding you today, shall be on your heart. You shall teach them diligently to your sons and shall talk of them when you sit in your house and when you walk by the way and when you lie down and when you rise up (Deut 6:6-7). The phrase, teach them diligently, translates the Hebrew verb שָׁנָן shanan, which means to engrave or chisel on stone. The verb is in the Piel stem, which makes it intensive (i.e., teach diligently). Here, the tongue of the parents is likened to a chisel they keep applying to their children’s minds in order to engrave God’s Word into their thinking (cf. Prov 6:20-23). Where and when was this activity of training to take place? Moses says, you “shall talk of them when you sit in your house and when you walk by the way and when you lie down and when you rise up” (Deut 6:7b). Sitting suggests times of rest, and walking speaks of activity. When you lie down suggests evening time, and when you rise up suggests the morning hours. These form a double merism which encompass of all of life. In this way, Deuteronomy is aimed at subsequent generations, that they might learn God’s will and faithfully transmit it to their children, who will pass it along to their children, and so on.
[2] Harold W. Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 634–635.
[3] Lewis Sperry Chafer, The Ephesian Letter (New York: Loizeaux Brothers, 1935), 131.
[4] Harold W. Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 635.
[5] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 38.
[6] The Granville Sharp rule, which is a Greek grammatical rule, states that when two singular nouns are joined by “kai” and share one article, they refer to the same person or thing. It is not likely that the Granville Sharp rule applies to this passage, since the nouns “pastors” (ποιμένας) and “teachers” (διδασκάλους) are both plural. However, it’s possible that the “kai” (and) in Ephesians 4:11 could function as a hendiadys, which is a rhetorical device where two terms are used to express a single idea or a closely connected concept. In this case, “pastors and teachers” (ποιμένας καὶ διδασκάλους) could be understood as describing one group of people with dual functions. If this is the case, “pastors” and “teachers” would be expressing two aspects of the same role. This interpretation aligns with the idea that the primary responsibility of pastors (or shepherds) involves teaching and instructing the flock. This is reinforced by passages such as 1 Timothy 3:2, which states that an overseer (which would include a pastoral role) must be “able to teach” (διδακτικός), and Titus 1:9, which says that an elder must hold “fast the faithful word” so that he can “exhort in sound doctrine and refute those who contradict.”
[7] Harold W. Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 635.
[8] Daniel B. Wallace, Greek Grammar beyond the Basics: An Exegetical Syntax of the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996), 284.
[9] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 2, 38.

The Spiritual Life #16 - Biblical Meditation

Believers Must Meditate on Scripture
     The Lord instructed Joshua, saying, “This book of the law shall not depart from your mouth, but you shall meditate on it day and night, so that you may be careful to do according to all that is written in it; for then you will make your way prosperous, and then you will have success” (Josh 1:8). This command involves a deep, reflective engagement with Scripture, allowing its truths to shape one’s thoughts, actions, and decisions. The word “meditate” translates the Hebrew verb hagah (הָגָה), which means “to growl…to moan…to read in an undertone…to mutter while meditating.”[1] According to Warren Wiersbe, “It was the practice of the Jews to read Scripture aloud (Acts 8:26–40) and talk about it to themselves and to one another (Deut 6:6–9). This explains why God warned Joshua that the Book of the Law was not to depart out of his mouth (Josh 1:8).”[2] The practice of speaking the text while reading it implies concentration, allowing the mind to process and absorb its content.
     Similarly, David wrote of the righteous man, saying, “His delight is in the law of the LORD, and in His law he meditates day and night” (Psa 1:2; cf. Psa 119:148; Phil 4:8-13). The word “law” translates the Hebrew noun torah (תּוֹרָה), which means “direction, instruction, the law.”[3] Allen Ross states, “To be blessed and remain untarnished in the world, the faithful must live according to God’s word. The word ‘law’ (תּוֹרָה) can refer to instruction in general, or an individual teaching, or the commandments, or the books of the Law, or Scriptures as a whole.”[4] And the one who adheres to this pattern of meditating on God’s Word “will be like a tree firmly planted by streams of water, which yields its fruit in its season and its leaf does not wither; and in whatever he does, he prospers” (Psa 1:3). The imagery of a tree firmly planted by streams of water vividly illustrates the stability, nourishment, and fruitfulness that comes from a life rooted in Scripture. Just as a tree by the water remains lush and productive regardless of external conditions, so too does the person who immerses themselves in God’s Word remain spiritually vibrant and effective, no matter the challenges they face. Peter Craigie states:
"A tree may flourish or fade, depending upon its location and access to water. A tree transplanted from some dry spot to a location beside an irrigation channel, where water never ceases to flow, would inevitably flourish. It would become a green and fruitful tree. The simile not only illustrates colorfully the prosperity of the righteous, but also makes a theological point. The state of blessedness or happiness is not a reward; rather, it is the result of a particular type of life. Just as a tree with a constant water supply naturally flourishes, so too the person who avoids evil and delights in Torah naturally prospers, for such a person is living within the guidelines set down by the Creator. Thus the prosperity of the righteous reflects the wisdom of a life lived according to the plan of the Giver of all life."[5]
     James wrote, “The one who looks intently at the perfect law, the law of liberty, and abides by it, not having become a forgetful hearer but an effectual doer, this man will be blessed in what he does” (James 1:25). The word “intently” translates the Greek verb parakuptō (παρακύπτω), which carries the idea of stooping down or bending over to take a closer look at something with careful attention. The aorist tense suggests a focused and intentional effort at one point to deeply examine the law of God. The active voice means the Christian is performing the action, showing that the believer must actively engage in this careful examination of God’s Word. Once learned, the believer must be “an effectual doer” of what God commands, and the one who obeys the Lord “will be blessed in what he does.” Fruchtenbaum notes, “The blessing lies in the doing, and he will be blessed further in the future life as the future tense of the verb indicates. The voluntary doing of God’s will, as revealed by Scripture, is the secret of true happiness.”[6] Christians who are “doers” of the Word are blessed not merely because they follow God’s rules for life, but because living in harmony with God’s truth brings divine favor.[7] This includes experiencing the benefits of God’s wisdom and protection, a growing relationship with Him, and, ultimately, spiritual fruitfulness (Gal 5:22-23). By obeying God, the believer moves beyond theoretical faith into a transformative, lived experience of grace and divine blessing.
     Master the doctrines you learn from God’s Word. Let them consciously and constantly circulate in your thoughts. Saturate your mind with Bible doctrine, reviewing and reflecting until it becomes integrated into your thinking. The spiritual life is built by repeatedly studying, processing, and applying God’s truth, not by racing through it. A slow, steady rain results in greater ground saturation than a flash flood, where most of the water runs across the surface. Likewise, slow reading with thoughtful meditation penetrates more deeply into the heart. Take in the Word deeply—study it, think about it, live it.
God Uses Bible Teachers to Help Us Grow Spiritually
     Almost anyone can be used by the Lord to communicate divine revelation. Even a jackass can be the mouthpiece of God (Num 22:28-30). Biblically, Christians are directed to “teach and admonish one another” (Col 3:16), which shows that all believers can teach and counsel one another with the Word of God. Of course, this assumes they’ve been “constantly nourished on the words of the faith and of the sound doctrine” (1 Tim 4:6), are spiritually mature in their walk with the Lord (Heb 5:14), and can “speak the things which are fitting for sound doctrine” (Tit 2:1). New believers are to “long for the pure milk of the word, so that by it you may grow in respect to salvation” (1 Pet 2:2).
     Throughout Scripture, God has used various persons to communicate His Word to others for their instruction and edification. God used mothers and fathers (Deut 6:6-7; Eph 6:4; 2 Tim 1:5; 3:15),[8] wise men (Prov 13:14), noble women (Prov 31:26), older mature women (Tit 2:3), prophets (Deut 4:1; 4:5; Eph 4:11), ruling officials and Levites (2 Ch 17:7-9; Neh 8:7-8), and priests (Lev 10:11; Mal 2:7; Ezra 7:10). In his letter to the Ephesians, Paul listed several communication gifts that Christ gave to His church, saying, “And He gave some as apostles, and some as prophets, and some as evangelists, and some as pastors and teachers” (Eph 4:11). This is a list of gifted men who are tasked by the Lord to provide education to Christians. Jesus gave these men to His church “for the equipping of the saints for the work of service, to the building up of the body of Christ; until we all attain to the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to a mature person, to the measure of the stature which belongs to the fullness of Christ” (Eph 4:12-13). Christ gave these gifted men to His church to help Christians advance spiritually so that they, in turn, can serve others in their walk with the Lord.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Ludwig Koehler et al., The Hebrew and Aramaic Lexicon of the Old Testament (Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1994–2000), 237.
[2] Warren W. Wiersbe, Be Strong, “Be” Commentary Series (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 27–28.
[3] Willem VanGemeren, ed., New International Dictionary of Old Testament Theology & Exegesis (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing House, 1997), 284.
[4] Allen P. Ross, A Commentary on the Psalms 1–89: Commentary, vol. 1, Kregel Exegetical Library (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Academic, 2011–2013), 188.
[5] Peter C. Craigie, Psalms 1–50, vol. 19, Word Biblical Commentary (Dallas: Word, Incorporated, 1983), 60–61.
[6] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, The Messianic Jewish Epistles: Hebrews, James, First Peter, Second Peter, Jude, 1st ed. (Tustin, CA: Ariel Ministries, 2005), 237.
[7] God’s Word also strengthens the heart of the believer who regularly meditates on it. The psalmist wrote, “My soul cleaves to the dust; revive me according to Your word” (Psa 119:25), and “My soul weeps because of grief; strengthen me according to Your word” (Psa 119:28), and “This is my comfort in my affliction, that Your word has revived me” (Psa 119:50), and “I am exceedingly afflicted; revive me, O LORD, according to Your word” (Psa 119:107), and “Sustain me according to Your word, that I may live” (Psa 119:116a), and “Plead my cause and redeem me; revive me according to Your word” (Psa 119:154). The idea in these verses is that stressed-out-believers recharge their batteries by means of God’s Word, which is “alive and powerful” (Heb 4:12).
[8] The Mosaic Law instructed the parents, saying, “These words, which I am commanding you today, shall be on your heart. You shall teach them diligently to your sons and shall talk of them when you sit in your house and when you walk by the way and when you lie down and when you rise up (Deut 6:6-7). The phrase, teach them diligently, translates the Hebrew verb שָׁנָן shanan, which means to engrave or chisel on stone. The verb is in the Piel stem, which makes it intensive (i.e., teach diligently). Here, the tongue of the parents is likened to a chisel they keep applying to their children’s minds in order to engrave God’s Word into their thinking (cf. Prov 6:20-23). Where and when was this activity of training to take place? Moses says, you “shall talk of them when you sit in your house and when you walk by the way and when you lie down and when you rise up” (Deut 6:7b). Sitting suggests times of rest, and walking speaks of activity. When you lie down suggests evening time, and when you rise up suggests the morning hours. These form a double merism which encompass of all of life. In this way, Deuteronomy is aimed at subsequent generations, that they might learn God’s will and faithfully transmit it to their children, who will pass it along to their children, and so on.

The Spiritual Life #15 - The Last Days

     Eschatology, or the study of the end times, is a significant subject in the Bible. Christians are living in the “last days,” which is a period that began with Christ’s first coming and continues until His return. The writer of Hebrews declares that God, who spoke through the prophets in the past (Heb 1:1), in these “last days has spoken to us in His Son” (Heb 1:2). Prominent features include moral decay (2 Tim 3:1-5), mockery of God and His Word (2 Pet 3:3-4), and spiritual deception, as people turn from sound doctrine, seeking teachers who tell them what they want to hear (2 Tim 4:3-4). Paul instructs Christians to “be careful how you walk, not as unwise men but as wise, making the most of your time, because the days are evil” (Eph 5:15-16).
     Prophetically, the Rapture of the Church is the next major event in God’s plan (John 14:1–3; 1 Cor 15:51-53; 1 Th 4:13-18; 2 Th 2:1–3a), as we are “looking for the blessed hope and the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior, Christ Jesus” (Tit 2:13). The Rapture of the church refers to God’s removal of all Christians from the earth at a moment in time and taken to heaven by the Lord Jesus. It will be during our time in heaven that we are evaluated for the life we lived on earth and will be rewarded appropriately (1 Cor 3:10-15; 2 Cor 5:10; 2 John 1:8). The rapture of the church marks the conclusion of the church age, a period in which God has focused on forming the body of Christ, comprised of all believers, Jew and Gentile alike, united by faith in Jesus Christ (Eph 2:11-22).[1]
     The Seven-Year Tribulation follows the Rapture of the Church. The coming Tribulation is marked by two distinct stages: the first half (three and a half years) and the second half (three and a half years), together making a total of seven years (Dan 9:27; Rev 11:2-3; 12:6, 14; 13:5). The Tribulation begins with the signing of a covenant between the Antichrist and unbelieving Israel (Dan 9:27), signaling a period of false peace. During this time, there will be an increase in wars, famines, pestilences, and earthquakes, corresponding to the opening of the first four seals in Revelation 6 (Rev 6:1-8). This period is characterized by escalating troubles but is not yet the peak of God’s judgments. During this time, the Antichrist, the man of lawlessness, will rise to power, opposing God and exalting himself above all that is worshiped (2 Th 2:3-4). John wrote that the Antichrist will speak blasphemies and wage war against the saints, ultimately deceiving the nations and demanding worship (Rev 13:5-8). Satan and his false prophet will perform signs and wonders to deceive the world (Matt 24:24; 2 Th 2:9-10; Rev 13:11-14; 16:13-14; 19:20). The midpoint of the Tribulation is marked by the Antichrist breaking the covenant and committing the “abomination of desolation” by setting up an image of himself in the rebuilt temple in Jerusalem, demanding worship (Dan 9:27; Matt 24:15; 2 Th 2:3-4; Rev 13:14-15). This event ushers in the “great tribulation,” a time of unprecedented suffering and divine wrath upon the earth (Matt 24:21; Rev 8-18). During this period, God’s judgments intensify with the trumpet and bowl judgments, culminating in the return of Christ at the Battle of Armageddon (Rev 19:11-21).[2]
     The Second Coming of Jesus refers to the future event when Christ will return to earth in glory and power to defeat His enemies (Matt 24:30; 25:31; Rev 19:11-21). The Second Coming will occur at the end of the seven-year Tribulation, after the world has experienced unparalleled suffering and divine judgments (Matt 24:21; Rev 19:11-21). Jesus will return in power and great glory, descending from heaven on a white horse as the conquering King (Rev 19:11). His return will be visible to all (Matt 24:30; Rev 1:7), and it will mark the end of human rebellion and the defeat of Satan’s forces. At Jesus’ Second Coming, both angels and Christians will return with Him, as “the armies which are in heaven, clothed in fine linen, white and clean, were following Him on white horses” (Rev 19:14). After the return of Christ (Rev 19:11-16), Satan will be imprisoned in the abyss for a thousand years (Rev 20:1-3).
     The Millennial Kingdom will be a time when Christ reigns on earth for a thousand years. God the Father promised to give Jesus the kingdoms of this world, saying, “I will surely give the nations as Your inheritance, and the very ends of the earth as Your possession” (Psa 2:8; cf. Isa 2:1-5; Dan 2:44; 7:13-14). This will occur after the Seven-Year Tribulation; at which time it will be said, “The kingdom of the world has become the kingdom of our Lord and of His Christ; and He will reign forever and ever” (Rev 11:15). The Bible teaches that raptured and resurrected Christians will return and reign with Christ (1 Cor 6:2; 2 Tim 2:12; Rev 3:21; 5:9-10; 19:14). Furthermore, those who were martyred for their faith during the Tribulation will be resurrected to reign with Christ (Rev 20:4-6). The nations will come to Jerusalem to worship the Lord, and peace will prevail (Isa 2:2-4). After the thousand years, Satan will be released for a brief time, deceive the nations, and lead a rebellion against God (Rev 20:7-8). However, he will be quickly defeated (Rev 20:9) and cast into the Lake of Fire, where he will remain with his demons and all unbelievers forever (Matt 25:41; Rev 20:10-15). After the Millennial Kingdom, Paul tells us, “Then comes the end, when He hands over the kingdom to the God and Father, when He has abolished all rule and all authority and power” (1 Cor 15:24). At this time, the Millennial Kingdom becomes the eternal kingdom, one that will never be destroyed (Dan 2:44; 7:13-14).
     Finally, the Eternal State will follow the Millennial Kingdom. John describes the creation of a new heaven and a new earth, where God will dwell with His people. Peter wrote, “according to His promise we are looking for new heavens and a new earth, in which righteousness dwells” (2 Pet 3:13). John tells us there will be no sea (Rev 21:1), no death, mourning, crying, or pain (Rev 21:4), no temple (Rev 21:22), no need for the sun (Rev 21:23), no night (Rev 21:25; 22:5), no one who practices abominations or lying (Rev 21:27), and no curse (Rev 22:3). There will be the New Jerusalem, a holy city descending from heaven, which becomes the eternal dwelling place of God with His people, signifying perfect communion and fellowship (Rev 21:2-3). This is the glorious future we’re looking forward to.
     The study of eschatology enriches the Christian spiritual life by fostering hope and encouraging perseverance (1 John 3:2-3). This hope inspires moral and spiritual purity, as believers are reminded to live in a manner worthy of Christ’s return (1 John 3:3). Additionally, understanding future judgment and eternal rewards encourages faithful service and endurance through trials, knowing that our labor as Christians will be rewarded (1 Cor 3:10-15; 2 Cor 5:10; 2 John 1:8). 
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] With the removal of the church, God’s attention returns to fulfilling His promises to Israel. These promises include the land, seed, and blessing components of the Abrahamic Covenant (Gen 12:1-3; 15:18-21) and the establishment of an earthly kingdom, focused specifically on David, promising that one of his descendants would rule forever (2 Sam 7:16; Psa 89:3-4, 34-37; Jer 23:5-6; 33:14 15). This descendant would be a righteous king (Isa 9:6-7; 11:1-9; Jer 23:5-6; 33:14-18), and his kingdom will last forever (Dan 2:44; 7:13-14; 1 Cor 15:24). Jesus is identified as that king (Luke 1:30-33). When Jesus came, He repeatedly offered the earthly kingdom to Israel (Matt 3:1-2; 4:17; 10:5-7), a literal kingdom that was future (Matt 6:10; Luke 19:11; Acts 1:3-6). But Israel rejected Jesus and His offer (Matt 11:20; 12:14; Mark 15:12-15; John 19:15); therefore, the earthly kingdom was postponed for a future time (Matt 21:43; cf. Matt 19:28; 25:31; Luke 22:28-30; Acts 1:3-6; Rev 20:4-6).
[2] Though Satan was judged at the cross (John 12:31; 16:11; Col 2:14-15), he awaits future punishment. Satan’s judgment will follow soon after he is cast out of heaven during the Tribulation (Rev 12:7-9), at which point his wrath will be greatest against Israel.

The Spiritual Life #14 - Israel, the Church, Divine Institutions

Israel and the Church
     Israel and the church are distinct. Israel is a special nation that was created by God Himself. The Lord said of Israel, “I am the LORD, your Holy One, the Creator of Israel, your King” (Isa 43:15). This makes Israel unique among all the nations of the world. He even calls Israel, “My glory” (Isa 46:13). God loves Israel, declaring, “I have loved you with an everlasting love; therefore, I have drawn you with lovingkindness” (Jer 31:3). God is eternal and His love is eternal, which means it never fades for His people, Israel. To possess the love of God is to love that which He loves. One cannot claim to have God’s love, and simultaneously hate Israel, His chosen people.[1] Today, we observe demonically inspired hatred and attacks against Israelites. But there is no place for anti-Semitism in the heart of anyone, especially the Christian! According to Lewis S. Chafer, “When the Christian loves with a divine compassion he will acknowledge what God loves. Therefore, he too must love Israel.”[2] Satan hates God and His chosen people, Israel. Satan and his demonic forces are behind all forms of antisemitism, and if he had his way, all Jews would be destroyed.
     God, who loves Israel with an everlasting love, continues to keep His Word to them. Israel has a future hope because of the promises and covenants God made through the patriarchs and prophets (Gen 12:1-3; 15:18; 17:8; Deut 30:1-10; 2 Sam 7:16; Psa 89:33-37; Jer 31:31-33). Though unbelieving Israel is currently under divine discipline (Matt 23:37-39), God’s covenants and promises are still in effect (Rom 9:1-5), and will remain in force until Jesus returns and is accepted as their Messiah. Furthermore, it is wrong to think the church has replaced Israel, for “God has not rejected His people whom He foreknew” (Rom 11:2), even though there is a “partial hardening” among them until Messiah returns (Rom 11:25). Until then, unbelieving Israel is under spiritual darkness and divine judgment. The apostle Paul—a biological Jew himself—revealed that God’s promises and covenants are still valid for Israel, and wished all would come to faith in Christ. Paul spoke of Israel as “my kinsmen according to the flesh, who are Israelites, to whom belongs the adoption as sons, and the glory and the covenants and the giving of the Law and the temple service and the promises, whose are the fathers, and from whom is the Christ according to the flesh, who is over all, God blessed forever. Amen” (Rom 9:3-5). Though Israel is currently under divine discipline (Matt 23:37-38), God has a future for His people and national Israel will be restored. Paul tells us, “A partial hardening has happened to Israel until the fullness of the Gentiles has come in; and so, all Israel will be saved” (Rom 11:25b-26a). Our duty is to view Israel as God does: as His chosen people (Gen 12:1–3; Deut 10:15) and as “beloved for the sake of the fathers” (Rom 11:28b). This does not mean we endorse all of Israel’s actions, but we recognize them as a special people chosen by God, with a divinely ordained future, and we “pray for the peace of Jerusalem” (Psa 122:6a).
     The Christian church is distinct from Israel and Gentiles, and was a mystery not revealed in the OT (Eph 3:4-6; 5:32; Col 1:24-27). The church, which is the body of Christ (Eph 1:22-23), is a company of believers, from Jews and Gentiles (1 Cor 10:32), who have been spiritually united with Christ by means of the baptism of the Holy Spirit at the moment of salvation (1 Cor 12:13; Gal 3:26-28). The church began on the day of Pentecost, in Acts 2. The primary purpose of the church is to glorify God (Eph 1:12; 3:21; cf. Rom 11:36; 16:27). Other purposes of the church include evangelizing the lost (Matt 28:18-20), edifying believers through biblical teaching so they might advance to spiritual maturity (Eph 4:11-16; 1 Pet 2:2), praying for one another (Jam 5:16), and showing love (John 13:34). Once the church is caught up to heaven at the rapture (John 14:1-3; 1 Th 4:13-18), God will resume His plan with national Israel and fulfill all the promises made to them through the covenants (Rom 9:1-5; 11:1-2; 25-27).[3]
Divine Institutions for Humanity
     The concept of divine institutions refers to foundational structures established by God to ensure order and stability within human society. Biblically, these institutions include: 1) individual responsibility, 2) marriage, 3) family, 4) human government, and 5) nationalism. Each of these divine institutions serve a unique purpose in promoting a stable and flourishing society. Robert B. Thieme Jr. states, “These institutions apply to believers and unbelievers—regardless of race, gender, or any other factor—and are ordained by God to restrain the sin nature and protect human freedom.”[4] Understanding and promoting these institutions allow us to align with God’s plan for the human race and to stand against Satan’s destructive strategies.
     Individual responsibility is foundational, as God created humans in His image with the ability to make choices and the obligation to bear the consequences of their actions (Gen 1:26-28). Scripture reveals that “each one of us will give an account of himself to God” (Rom 14:12; cf. 2 Cor 5:10; 1 Pet 4:5). This personal accountability underpins moral behavior and the pursuit of righteousness. Marriage was established as a lifelong union between one man and one woman. In marriage, a man and a woman are regarded as “one flesh” in the sight of God (Gen 2:24), and Jesus said, “What therefore God has joined together, let no man separate” (Matt 19:6). Marriage provides companionship, love, and the proper context for raising children, reflecting the relationship between Christ and the Church (Eph 5:22-33). Family, which is closely tied to marriage, serves as the primary institution for nurturing and teaching subsequent generations. Parents are called to instill moral values and the knowledge of God in their children (Deut 6:6-7; Prov 22:6; Eph 6:4), while children are commanded to honor their parents (Ex 20:12; Eph 6:1-3), which fosters respect and stability across generations. Human government as a divine institution was instituted after the flood (Gen 9:5-6), and plays a critical role in maintaining order, upholding justice, and restraining evil. Governments are tasked with protecting the innocent and punishing criminals (Rom 13:1-7; 1 Pet 2:13-14), ensuring societal peace and security. Scripture reveals that healthy governments are “a minister of God to you for good” (Rom 13:4), and believers are called to submit to governing authorities (Rom 13:1-7; Tit 3:1; 1 Pet 2:13). However, this does not mean blind submission, as we may engage in acts of civil disobedience when necessary (Ex 1:15-17; Dan 3:1-18; 6:1-23; Acts 5:27-29). Nationalism emerged at the Tower of Babel, where God scattered humanity into distinct nations with their own languages and borders to prevent global unity in rebellion against Him (Gen 11:1-9). Scripture reveals that God “made from one man every nation of mankind to live on all the face of the earth, having determined their appointed times and the boundaries of their habitation” (Acts 17:26). This division hinders the potential for widespread tyranny.
     Together, these divine institutions—individual responsibility, marriage, family, government, and nationalism—form the framework for a stable society. When upheld, they create a context for justice, order, and human flourishing. Neglect or distortion of these principles often leads to instability and moral decline, underscoring the importance of honoring God’s design in every area of life.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] To love the people of Israel is not a blanket endorsement of all their beliefs and behaviors. God, who loves Israel and chose them to be His people (Deut 7:6-8), also called them to be holy (Ex 19:5-6; Lev 11:45), and to live righteously (Deut 6:24-25). Under the Mosaic Law, God’s blessings and curses for them were conditioned on their obedience or disobedience (Deut 11:26-28; 28:1-68). For much of Israel’s history, we know they failed to walk with God, sometimes rejecting His love for them and walking in the ways of the world (see 2 Ch 36:15-16; Jer 7:25-26; 25:4-7). The national rejection and crucifixion of Jesus (Matt 27:22-23; Acts 2:22-23; 4:27-28), Israel’s promised Messiah (Deut 18:15; Isa 7:14; 9:6-7; 53; 61:1; Matt 1:1, 17; Luke 1:31-33), is their greatest historical failure. Jesus loved them even though they rejected Him (Matt 23:37). Did Israel act alone in crucifying Jesus, their Messiah? No! God foretold Israel’s Messiah would suffer and die (Psa 22:11-18; Isa 53); and, according to His sovereignty, He used wicked men, both Jews and Gentiles, to accomplish His will (Acts 22:22-23; 4:27-28).
[2] Lewis S. Chafer, “Israel” in Systematic Theology, Vol. 7 (Grand Rapids, MI., Kregel Publications, 1993), 206.
[3] For more detailed information, see my article: What is the Church? https://thinkingonscripture.com/2018/05/18/what-is-the-church/
[4] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Divine Institutions”, Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, 72.

The Spiritual Life #13 - Angels, Satan, and Demons

     The Bible addresses the reality of angels, Satan, and demons. All angels were created holy, but because they have volition, some rebelled against God and defied His will. Holy angels are spirit beings created by God to serve Him and minister to believers (Matt 16:27; 26:53; 1 Tim 5:21; Heb 1:14). They are sometimes depicted as messengers carrying out God’s will (Dan 9:20-22; 10:1-21), such as when Gabriel announced the birth of Jesus (Luke 1:26-38). Lucifer, an angel of the class of cherubim, was created perfect, but became Satan at the time of his rebellion against God (Isa 14:12-15; Ezek 28:12-17). Satan convinced a third of the angels to follow him in his rebellion (Rev 12:4, 7), and his kingdom of darkness was expanded to include the earth when he persuaded Adam and Eve to follow him rather than God (Gen 3:1-8). At the time of the fall, the first humans—God’s theocratic administrators (Gen 1:26-28)—gave Satan the title deed to the earth (Luke 4:6). This explains why Jesus referred to Satan as “the ruler of this world” (John 12:31; 14:30; 16:11). Other passages of Scripture call Satan “the god of this world” (2 Cor 4:4), and “the prince of the power of the air” (Eph 2:2), informing us “that the whole world lies in the power of the evil one” (1 John 5:19). But Satan is no benevolent dictator. Scripture reveals he rules as a tyrant who has “weakened the nations” (Isa 14:12), and currently “deceives the whole world” (Rev 12:9; cf. Rev 20:3). Satan and his angels will inevitably be assigned to the Lake of Fire (Matt 25:41; Rev 20:10).
     Angels, both good and evil, influence the world around us. God used angels to protect His prophet Elisha (2 Ki 6:8-17), to destroy an Assyrian army (2 Ki 19:35), and to protect the baby Jesus from Herod the Great (Matt 2:13). Evil spirits were used to discipline King Saul (1 Sam 16:14-16), to influence King Ahab through his false prophets (1 Ki 22:19-23), and will be used in the future to control human kings who defy the Lord (Rev 16:13-14). Today, evil spirits influence politics, marriage, family, education, judicial systems, economics, entertainment, and society as a whole, promoting injustice, corruption, or opposition to God and His Word. Scripture reveals that “our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the powers, against the world forces of this darkness, against the spiritual forces of wickedness in the heavenly places” (Eph 6:12). While believers are not called to fear such forces, we are encouraged to stand firm through prayer, the armor of God, and reliance on the Holy Spirit (Eph 6:13-18).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
--

The Spiritual Life #9 - Feeding on God's Word Part 1

     At the moment of faith in Christ, believers know very little about God, His will, or the many blessings He has provided. Spiritually, they are ignorant babies. This is not a negative, but the reality of the situation. Prior to salvation, the soul is filled with human viewpoint, which is often contrary to God and His Word. This is why Christians are directed to renew their minds (Rom 12:1-2). Living spiritually involves expunging human viewpoint and replacing it with divine viewpoint. A soul devoid of God’s Word lacks the capacity to love and serve the Lord, to love and serve others (according to His standards), and has no defense against Satan’s world system or the sin nature within the Christian. The infusion of God’s Word makes possible the advance to spiritual maturity and the fulfillment of His will, and this is accomplished by faith.
     God wants us to mature spiritually, but He is not in a hurry, and He wants us to mature on the food He provides, not junk food that poisons our souls. God works on us in time, but He’s preparing us for eternity. We get only one run at life. There are no rehearsals, which means it’s best for us to learn early, learn much, and make good choices that are rooted in divine wisdom. The consistent intake and application of Bible teaching is crucial for spiritual maturity. The Holy Spirit enables the yielded believer to understand and apply Scripture, leading to spiritual growth. Without the knowledge of God’s Word, believer’s remain spiritually immature, vulnerable to false doctrines, and unable to execute the spiritual life effectively. Robert B. Thieme, Jr. states, “The advance to spiritual victory is a gradual process, with ups and downs inherent to flawed human nature. But God in His wisdom and grace gives each believer the exact training, a combination of blessing and suffering, necessary to bring him to maximum glorification of God.”[1]
     Since we cannot live what we do not know, learning God’s Word necessarily precedes living His will. God Himself is the source of wisdom (Prov 2:6; Eccl 2:26a), and His wisdom protects us from the dangerous paths of darkness (Prov 2:7-15). His wisdom is more precious than the wealth of this world (Prov 3:13-18; 8:11, 19; 16:16), is available to those who seek it (Prov 8:17; Jam 1:5), and brings blessings to those who find it (Prov 8:33-36). Respect for God is the beginning of wisdom (Prov 1:7; 9:10; 15:33; Psa 111:10). Those who possess wisdom will be able to share it with others (Prov 10:11, 31; 13:14; 15:2, 7; Eccl 10:12), will build good friendships (Prov 2:20; 13:20), and will stay on the path of righteousness, turning away from evil (Prov 14:16; 22:3; 27:12).
     While God does not force us to grow spiritually, He is not neutral about our spiritual development. God loves us greatly, and He wants us to mature spiritually (Heb 6:1). Just as earthly parents seek the best for their children, nurturing them toward maturity, God, our Heavenly Father, also desires our spiritual growth. This maturation process is essential for us to fully experience and manage the blessings He intends for us. This is similar to good parents who wait until their child is mature before blessing them with certain things. For instance, a car can be a blessing, providing freedom and mobility, but if given to an immature or irresponsible child, it could lead to disaster. Similarly, spiritual blessings like authority, influence, or material wealth require maturity to use them wisely and for God’s glory.
     Through the consistent study and application of Scripture, Christians are transformed from the inside out, for “All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness” (2 Tim 3:16). This transformative process leads to spiritual maturity, as we learn to discern good from evil (Heb 5:14) and become more conformed to the image of Christ. Additionally, the Word of God equips us “for every good work” (2 Tim 3:17), good works “which God prepared beforehand so that we would walk in them” (Eph 2:10). As we immerse ourselves in Scripture and apply it to life, we are prepared to serve others, share the gospel, and live out our faith in practical ways. The Bible provides the principles and instructions needed to navigate life’s challenges, make wise decisions, and bear fruit in our Christian walk.
     As Christians, our spiritual growth happens as we feed on God’s Word and benefit from its nourishment. Jesus said, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God” (Matt 4:4; cf. Deut 8:3). Job said, “I have treasured the words of His mouth more than my necessary food” (Job 23:12b). Jeremiah said, “Your words were found and I ate them, and Your words became for me a joy and the delight of my heart” (Jer 15:16a). Paul encouraged Timothy to be “constantly nourished on the words of the faith and of the sound teaching” (1 Tim 4:6). Peter said, “like newborn babies, long for the pure milk of the word, so that by it you may grow in respect to salvation” (1 Pet 2:2). Pure milk means it has not been watered down. According to Arnold Fruchtenbaum, “The milk is the basics of the Word of God, and it is necessary for young believers. They need this milk in order to grow spiritually…Essentially, the purpose of partaking of spiritual milk is to grow toward maturity so that believers can begin to partake of the meat of God’s Word.”[2] Earl Radmacher states, “The purpose of studying God’s truth is not only to learn more, but to become mature in the faith.”[3]
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Spiritual Adulthood”, Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, (Houston, TX., R. B. Thieme, Jr., Bible Ministries, 2022), 245.
[2] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, The Messianic Jewish Epistles: Hebrews, James, First Peter, Second Peter, Jude, 1st ed. (Tustin, CA: Ariel Ministries, 2005), 339.
[3] Earl D. Radmacher, Ronald Barclay Allen, and H. Wayne House, Nelson’s New Illustrated Bible Commentary (Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers, 1999), 1680.

The Spiritual Life #8 - Dedication to God Part 4

     A New Testament person who exemplifies living in submission to God is the Apostle Paul. Despite his weaknesses and failures, Paul’s life demonstrates steady submission to God’s will. His transformation from a persecutor of Christians to a devoted apostle of Christ illustrates this submission. Unlike most Christians, Paul surrendered to the Lord very shortly after his conversion on the road to Damascus (Acts 9:1-19). Paul dedicated his life to preaching the gospel and establishing churches throughout the Roman Empire.
     Later in his life, Paul said, “I do not consider my life of any account as dear to myself, so that I may finish my course and the ministry which I received from the Lord Jesus, to testify solemnly of the gospel of the grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul’s dedication to spreading the Gospel, despite facing numerous hardships, exemplifies submission to God’s mission. His letters to early Christian communities reveal his deep commitment to God’s mission. Paul traveled, preached, and endured hardships to spread the gospel (2 Cor 11:23-28), facing persecution, imprisonment, and physical suffering while remaining steadfast in his mission.
     Paul was in submission to the Lord, but he also acknowledged his sinfulness and weaknesses. Paul’s acknowledgment of the presence of evil within him is a candid admission of the internal struggle every believer faces between the flesh and the spirit (Rom 7:18-25). In this passage, Paul expresses the ongoing struggle between his desire to do good, which aligns with God’s law, and the sinful nature that still influences his actions. John Witmer states:
"In relating his personal experience in Romans 7:14-25, Paul consistently used the present tense whereas he had used the imperfect and aorist tenses. Obviously, he was describing his present conflict as a Christian with indwelling sin and its continuing efforts to control his daily life. The clause, “sold under sin” (kjv), describes an unregenerate person; but sin also resides in a believer, who is still subject to sin’s penalty of physical death. As a result, indwelling sin continues to seek to claim what it considers its property even after one has become a Christian."[1]
     In Romans 7:14, Paul says “the Law is spiritual,” which means it speaks to the spiritual, inner part of the believer. God, when giving the Law through Moses, was first concerned about their inner person, directing them to “love Him, and to serve the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul” (Deut 10:12). Clearly this speaks to the immaterial part of the believer. Despite Paul’s genuine commitment to God and his desire to live righteously, he recognized the reality of sin’s presence within himself. This is why Paul could say, “I find then the principle that evil is present in me, the one who wants to do good” (Rom 7:21). This struggle doesn’t negate his faithfulness but rather highlights his dependence on God’s grace and the transformative power of God’s Word.
     Paul consistently followed God’s leading, even when it led to difficult and dangerous situations. His missionary journeys and willingness to suffer for the gospel demonstrate his obedience (Acts 20:22-24). His past as a persecutor of Christians (Phil 3:6, Gal 1:13) and subsequent transformation highlight God’s ability to use anyone for His purposes. Paul’s letters are filled with teachings on living a life pleasing to God, and he mentored many, such as Timothy and Titus, ensuring the continuation of the gospel message (1 Tim 1:2, Tit 1:4). Despite numerous trials, Paul remained faithful, writing to the Philippians about pressing on towards the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus (Phil 3:13-14). His life serves as an example of how, through submission to God, one can be transformed and used mightily despite one’s imperfections.
Examples of Believers who Submitted Partially or Temporarily
     Will the majority of believers surrender all their lives to Him? Generally, no. The biblical pattern is that Jesus will be Lord of some areas of their life, while they keep other areas to themselves. Charles Ryrie states, “The cliché ‘If He is not Lord of all, He is not Lord at all’ is simply that—a cliché and not a biblical or theological truth. Jesus can be Lord of aspects of my life while I withhold other areas of my life from His control.”[2] We observe examples of temporary or partial submission throughout Scripture.
     From the start, the Exodus generation was positive toward God and “did as the LORD had commanded” (Ex 12:28), demonstrating they had “believed in the LORD” (Ex 14:31). However, after being in the wilderness for a while and hearing the disparaging report of the ten spies about Canaan (Num 13:31-33), the Israelites turned negative, complained greatly, and requested to return to Egypt (Num 14:1-4). As a result of their ongoing negative volition, God judged them and declared they would not enter the promised land but would die in the wilderness (Num 14:29-35; Deut 1:34-35; Heb 3:16-19). The Lord said, “For forty years I was continually disgusted with that generation, and I said, ‘These people desire to go astray; they do not obey my commands.’ So I made a vow in my anger, ‘They will never enter into the resting place I had set aside for them’” (Psa 95:10-11 NET). Though that generation was saved, they did not inherit the blessings God had for them.
     Likewise, Solomon, a true believer, is a good example of one who was submissive early in his life, but later turned away from the Lord. God called Solomon “My son” (2 Sam 7:14), heard his prayer (2 Ch 1:8-10), made him king over Israel (2 Ch 1:11), granted him “wisdom and knowledge” (2 Ch 1:12), used him to write three books of the Bible (Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Song of Solomon), directed him to build the temple in Jerusalem which took seven years (1 Ki 6:38), and made him ruler of Israel for forty years (1 Ki 11:42). We are told, “Solomon loved the LORD and walked in the statutes of his father David” (1 Ki 3:3a). These are all indicators of a true believer. However, by the end of his life, Solomon turned away from the Lord and worshipped idols (1 Ki 11:1-5). Scripture reveals, “Solomon did what was evil in the sight of the LORD, and did not follow the LORD fully” (1 Ki 11:6). Though Solomon was positive toward God early in his life, he turned negative in his later years and was not submissive to the Lord. The record of Solomon is that he never turned back to the Lord and died in rebellion, under divine discipline (1 Ki 11:7-10).
     The New Testament provides several examples of believers who were genuinely saved but later turned away from God. Demas is one such example. Initially, he is mentioned positively by Paul (Col 4:14), who even called him a “fellow worker” in the ministry (Philem 1:24). However, in his letter to Timothy, Paul says, “Demas, having loved this present world, has deserted me and gone to Thessalonica” (2 Tim 4:10). This suggests that Demas, despite his salvation and prior commitment to ministry, later turned away due to his love for the world. Similarly, Paul mentions Hymenaeus and Alexander, who “suffered shipwreck in regard to their faith” (1 Tim 1:19) and says he “handed them over to Satan so that they will be taught not to blaspheme” (1 Tim 1:20). These were believers who turned away from God and suffered divine discipline (Heb 12:6). Paul also reprimanded the Christians in Galatia for their departure from the true gospel, saying, “I am amazed that you are so quickly deserting Him who called you by the grace of Christ, for a different gospel” (Gal 1:6). He rebuked them for being “foolish” and “bewitched” for turning away from the Spirit (Gal 3:1-3). This indicates that the Galatians, though initially strong in their faith, were swayed by false teachers and needed correction.
Some Believers Initially Say “No” but Later Submit
     In Scripture, we have a few examples of believers who initially said “no” to God, but later said “yes” to Him and obeyed His command. Jonah initially refused to obey God’s command to go to Nineveh and preach against its wickedness. Instead, “Jonah rose up to flee to Tarshish from the presence of the LORD” (Jon 1:3). Later, after Jonah suffered divine discipline (Jon 2:1-10), God directed His prophet to preach in Nineveh (Jon 3:1-2), and “Jonah arose and went to Nineveh according to the word of the LORD” (Jon 3:3). In the NT, Peter is an example of someone who initially refused to submit to God’s will. In Acts 10:9-16, Peter had a vision in which a sheet is lowered from heaven, containing all kinds of animals. God told him, “Get up, Peter, kill and eat!” (Acts 10:13). Peter responded, “No, Lord!” (Acts 10:14a). This happened three times, and each time Peter resisted, saying “no” to the Lord. Eventually, Peter came to understand that the vision symbolized God’s acceptance of Gentiles and that he must not call any person impure or unclean. This led to his visit to Cornelius’ house, where he preached the Gospel to the Gentiles, showing his eventual submission to God’s will (Acts 10:17-48).
     For some Christians, like Paul, commitment to the Lord follows quickly after salvation. For others, it occurs later in life. Some never have this opportunity (the thief on the cross), and others waste their time until God eventually takes them home. These are the believers who will stand before the bema seat of Christ, and though saved, will and have nothing to offer the Lord but wood, hay, and straw, which represents a wasted Christian life (1 Cor 3:10-15).
Summary
     Christians are saved by grace alone (Eph 2:8-9), through faith alone (Gal 2:16; 3:26; 2 Tim 3:15), in Christ alone (John 14:6; Acts 4:12), totally apart from human works (Rom 4:5; Eph 2:8-9; Tit 3:5). However, after being born again (1 Pet 1:3, 23), God calls us to learn and live His Word (2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2), to walk by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), and advance to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1). Though He has blessed us in every way possible (Eph 1:3), we must surrender our lives to Him (Rom 6:13; 12:1-2; Jam 4:7), and prioritize His will over our own, trusting in His plan, and adhering to His commandments with humility and obedience. The Bible shows that while many believers initially submit, some partially submit or later falter, highlighting the challenge of consistent dedication.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] John A. Witmer, “Romans,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 467.
[2] Charles C. Ryrie, So Great Salvation: What It Means to Believe in Jesus Christ (Chicago: Moody Press, 1997), 67.

The Spiritual Life #7 - Dedication to God Part 3

     For Christians, there is blessing through submission to God. This blessing comes from operating within the sphere of God’s love and laws, which establish boundaries for us to thrive and survive.[1] This is because “a man’s way is not in himself, nor is it in a man who walks to direct his steps” (Jer 10:23); rather, “The steps of a man are established by the LORD, and He delights in his way” (Psa 37:23). As God’s children, we are instructed, “Trust in the LORD with all your heart and do not lean on your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge Him, and He will make your paths straight” (Prov 3:5-6).
     Living in submission to God means putting His will above our own, trusting in His plan, and following His directives. It entails aligning our thoughts, words, and actions with God’s will and commandments. This submission is characterized by humility, trust, and obedience to follow God’s directives over personal desires.
     In the Old Testament, Abraham exemplified submission when God called him to leave his homeland and go to a land that He would show him. Moses wrote, “Now the LORD said to Abram, ‘Go forth from your country, and from your relatives and from your father’s house, to the land which I will show you…So Abram went forth as the LORD had spoken to him” (Gen 12:1, 4). Abraham’s obedience to the Lord made him “the friend of God” (Jam 2:23; cf., 2 Ch 20:7; Isa 41:8). When God said to Isaiah, “Whom shall I send, and who will go for Us? (Isa 6:8a), Isaiah responded, “Here am I. Send me!” (Isa 6:8b). And when it was revealed to Mary that she would conceive in her womb and bear the humanity of Christ, she said, “Behold, the bondslave of the Lord; may it be done to me according to your word” (Luke 1:38).
Jesus, the Perfect Example of Submission
     Jesus Christ provides the perfect example of submission to God. He’s the perfect example because He is perfect and never disobeyed the Lord. Jesus said, “I do not seek My own will, but the will of Him who sent Me” (John 5:30), and “I have come down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him who sent Me” (John 6:38). In the Garden of Gethsemane before His crucifixion, Jesus prayed, “My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from Me; yet not as I will, but as You will” (Matt 26:39; cf., Matt 26:42, 44). Paul tells us that Jesus “humbled Himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, even death on a cross” (Phil 2:8). Jesus’ willingness to submit to the Father’s will, even to the point of death, is the ultimate example of submission. Jesus never deviated from the Father’s course for Him.
     Jesus’ submission to the Father started when He was very young. By age twelve, Jesus knew God was His Father and what the Father’s mission was for Him (Luke 2:40-47).[2] Isaiah wrote, “The Lord GOD has given Me the tongue of disciples, that I may know how to sustain the weary one with a word. He awakens Me morning by morning, He awakens My ear to listen as a disciple” (Isa 50:4). This passage refers to Jesus’ humanity, where God the Father would educate Jesus as His disciple. This education enabled Him to minister to others, as He says, “that I may know how to sustain the weary one with a word” (Isa 50:4b). To those who are weary in their souls, a divinely spoken word can lift the spirit and revive the heart (see Matt 11:28). And Jesus’ discipleship training took place in the early morning hours, as Messiah states, “He awakens Me morning by morning, He awakens My ear to listen as a disciple” (Isa 50:4c). According to Arnold Fruchtenbaum, “During His boyhood in Nazareth, every morning, Jesus was awakened by His Father in the early hours of the morning to receive instruction. In this way Jesus learned who He was, what His mission was, and how to act and react accordingly.”[3] As a human boy, Jesus had to be educated, which meant the discipline of acquiring knowledge over time. Because of His daily discipline, Jesus was fluent in the Scriptures by age 12. Fruchtenbaum states:
"The New Testament gives us an account of a 12 year old Jesus visiting the Temple in Jerusalem for the first time (Luke 2:41–50). By the age of 12 Jesus was fully conversant with the Hebrew Scriptures and able to debate deep spiritual matters with the leading theologians of the day. Furthermore, when Jesus is later rebuked by His mother for remaining in the Temple, He replies, “Did you not know I would be in My Father’s house?” This one statement shows that by the age of 12 Jesus knew that Joseph was not His father, knew that God was His Father, and therefore understood that He was the Messiah of Israel."[4]
     Jesus was fully submissive to the Father, saying, “The Lord GOD has opened My ear; and I was not disobedient nor did I turn back” (Isa 50:5). Another translation reads, “The sovereign LORD has spoken to me clearly; I have not rebelled, I have not turned back” (Isa 50:5 NET). The word “disobedient” translates the Hebrew verb marah (מָרָה), which, according to HALOT, means “to be recalcitrant, rebellious.”[5] Jesus was not hardhearted nor defiant to the Lord in any way. When God spoke to Messiah, His Servant, He was in total submission to God in everything. Throughout Scripture we observe where other servants of the Lord tried to escape His call to service. When Moses was called by the Lord (Ex 4:1-12), he replied, “Please, Lord, send someone else” (Ex 4:13 CSB). When God called Jonah, we’re informed His prophet rebelled, and “Jonah rose up to flee to Tarshish from the presence of the LORD” (Jon 1:3a). But Messiah never rebelled against the Lord. He was in total submission to Him. And such submission required a mind that was saturated with divine viewpoint, and a will that was totally surrendered to God. Warren Wiersbe states:
"His mind was submitted to the Lord God so that He could learn His Word and His will (Isa 50:4). Everything Jesus said and did was taught to Him by His Father (John 5:19, 30; 6:38; 8:28). He prayed to the Father for guidance (John 11:42; Mark 1:35) and meditated on the Word. What God taught the Servant, the Servant shared with those who needed encouragement and help. The Servant sets a good example here for all who know the importance of a daily “quiet time” with the Lord. The Servant’s will was also yielded to the Lord God. An “opened ear” is one that hears and obeys the voice of the master. The people to whom Isaiah ministered were neither “willing” nor “obedient” (Isa 1:19), but the Servant did gladly the will of the Lord God. This was not easy, for it meant yielding His body to wicked men who mocked Him, whipped Him, spat on Him, and then nailed Him to a cross (Matt 26:67; 27:26, 30)."[6]
     Later, Jewish scholars would marvel at Jesus’ wisdom (Matt 13:54; John 7:15); yet, they were unwilling to submit to Him as Messiah. This is an amazing thing, for though “the Light has come into the world” (John 3:19a), and that Light was bright and clear, we are informed that “men loved the darkness rather than the Light, for their deeds were evil” (John 3:19b). Here, we are reminded that at the heart of every problem is the problem of the heart, and the human heart is very corrupt and in great need of life and light.
King David: An OT Example of Submission
     David provides a good example of an OT believer who lived in regular submission to God. The Bible describes David as a man after God’s own heart (1 Sam 13:14; cf. Acts 13:22). David walked faithfully with the Lord and surrendered to His will. David was an obedient king, for the most part, and subsequent kings were measured by him (1 Ki 3:14; 9:4-5; 11:4-6, 31-34, 38; 14:7-8; 15:1-5; 11-15; 2 Ki 14:1-4; 16:1-3; 18:1-3; 22:1-2). David set the bar for what it meant to be a good king, and this allowed others to have a standard to guide them. However, we should not conclude that David was perfectly obedient and kept the Lord’s will in all matters in his life. He did not. No believer ever does, for there are none who are sinless (Eccl 7:20; 1 John 1:8, 10), except the Lord Jesus Christ (2 Cor 5:21; Heb 4:15; 1 John 3:5).
     David personally acknowledged his sins, saying “my iniquities are gone over my head; as a heavy burden they weigh too much for me” (Ps 38:4). He also wrote, “My iniquities have overtaken me, so that I am not able to see; they are more numerous than the hairs of my head, and my heart has failed me” (Ps 40:12). Among David’s recorded sins, the most offensive was his adulterous affair with Bathsheba and the murder of her husband, Uriah (2 Sam 11:1-17). Scripture tells us that David had slept with Bathsheba and had her husband, Uriah, killed; and “the thing that David had done was evil in the sight of the LORD” (2 Sam 11:27). What is commendable about David is that he handled his sin in a biblical manner by confessing it and seeking the Lord’s forgiveness. Concerning Uriah and Bathsheba, David said, “I have sinned against the LORD” (2 Sam 12:13; read Psalm 51 for the longer version of David’s confession). And upon his confession, the prophet Nathan said to David, “The LORD also has taken away your sin; you shall not die” (2 Sam 12:13). Here we see God’s grace and government at work; for though David was forgiven and restored to fellowship with God, there were still consequences for his actions and the Lord dispensed judgment upon David and Bathsheba (2 Sam 12:14-18).
     On another occasion, David followed Satan’s temptation and “sinned greatly” by taking a census in Israel (1 Ch 21:1, 8), presumably because he was trusting in his military strength rather than the Lord. When God judged David for this, David confessed his sin and declared, “I have sinned greatly, in that I have done this thing” (1 Ch 21:8a). Not only did he confess his sin, but he also sought the Lord’s forgiveness, saying, “Please take away the iniquity of Your servant, for I have done very foolishly” (1 Ch 21:8b), and “I am in great distress; please let me fall into the hand of the LORD, for His mercies are very great” (1 Ch 21:13). It is a hallmark of mature believers to humble themselves before the Lord through confession.
     Furthermore, David practiced the sin of polygamy contrary to the Law of Moses, which specifically commanded the king of Israel, that “he shall not multiply wives for himself” (Deut 17:17). From Scripture we know the names of eight of David’s wives: Michal (1 Sam 18:27), Abigail (1 Sam 25:39-42), Ahinoam (1 Sam 25:43), Bathsheba (2 Sam 12:24), Maacah, Haggith, Abital, and Eglah (2 Sam 3:2-5). And he had other wives and concubines that are not named, as Scripture reveals, “David took more concubines and wives from Jerusalem, after he came from Hebron” (2 Sam 5:13a). Interestingly, the Bible says nothing about David’s practice of polygamy, and though it is a sin according to Scripture, it was apparently tolerated in David’s life, perhaps because it never resulted in his wives leading him into idolatry as it had with his son, Solomon (see 1 Ki 11:1-11).
      Despite David’s imperfections and sins, he was still regarded as a man after God’s own heart (1 Sam 13:14; Acts 13:22). His life demonstrates several key areas of faithfulness that are instructive for Christians. David exhibited a deep love and devotion to God, as reflected in his heartfelt expressions throughout the 75 Psalms he wrote (see Psa 3:1; 4:1; 5:1; 6:1; 8:1; 9:1; 11:1; 12:1; 13:1; 14:1; 15:1; 18:1; etc.).[7] Many of the Psalms reveal David’s heart of worship to the Lord. His repentance and humility are evident after his sin with Bathsheba, where he sincerely sought God’s mercy and forgiveness (Psa 51:1-2). David’s trust in God’s sovereignty was unwavering, as witnessed in his confrontation with Goliath and his reliance on God (1 Sam 17:37). His obedience to God’s commands is seen in his refusal to harm King Saul, respecting God’s anointed king (1 Sam 24:1-6). His commitment to justice and righteousness was evident in his reign, where he sought to administer justice and equity for all his people, for “David reigned over all Israel; and David administered justice and righteousness for all his people” (2 Sam 8:15). Even in difficult times, David depended on God for guidance, protection, and comfort, as beautifully expressed in Psalm 23. Lastly, his desire to build a house for God, although fulfilled by his son Solomon, demonstrated his dedication to honoring and prioritizing the Lord (2 Sam 7:1-2). These aspects of David’s life highlight the important areas of faithfulness: devotion to God, humility, trust in God’s sovereignty, obedience to God’s commands, a heart for worship, commitment to justice and righteousness, dependence on God in difficult times, and a desire to honor and prioritize the Lord. The life of David demonstrates that believers can have a healthy walk with the Lord and be in submission to Him and doing His will in the major areas of their lives.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] This truth can be compared to the relationship between a loving and wise parent and their child. Just as a parent establishes boundaries and rules to protect and guide their child, God provides His commandments for our well-being, and this because there is much evil in the world. A loving parent sets these boundaries to ensure the child’s safety from evil and help them thrive. They know that without guidance, a child might make harmful decisions because they lack the wisdom and experience to navigate life’s complexities on their own. Similarly, God’s laws create a framework within which we can experience true freedom and blessing. By submitting to God’s guidance, we avoid the pitfalls and dangers that come from relying solely on our own understanding. When we trust in the Lord and acknowledge Him in all our ways, He directs our paths, leading us to a life of purpose and fulfillment.
[2] Jesus, in His humanity, was not omniscient, and needed to develop and grow in His understanding. Luke tells us that Jesus “continued to grow and become strong, increasing in wisdom; and the grace of God was upon Him” (Luke 2:40). When Jesus was twelve, He traveled with Joseph and Mary to Jerusalem (Luke 2:41-42), but after they left, we’re informed “Jesus stayed behind in Jerusalem” (Luke 2:43b). Joeseph and Mary were not aware that Jesus had stayed behind (Luke 2:43-44), but when they looked for Him and could not find Him, “they returned to Jerusalem looking for Him” (Luk 2:45b). Luke tells us, “Then, after three days they found Him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the teachers, both listening to them and asking them questions. And all who heard Him were amazed at His understanding and His answers” (Luke 2:46-47). Jesus, in His humanity, had great biblical wisdom, but not because He learned from the Rabbinic scholars of the day. The Jewish leadership understood this. John wrote,  “The Jews then were astonished, saying, ‘How has this man become learned, having never been educated?’” (John 7:15). Jesus replied to them, saying, “My teaching is not Mine, but His who sent Me” (John 7:16).
[3] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, Messianic Christology: A Study of Old Testament Prophecy Concerning the First Coming of the Messiah (Tustin, CA: Ariel Ministries, 1998), 51.
[4] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, Messianic Christology: A Study of Old Testament Prophecy Concerning the First Coming of the Messiah (Tustin, CA: Ariel Ministries, 1998), 51.
[5] Ludwig Koehler et al., The Hebrew and Aramaic Lexicon of the Old Testament (Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1994–2000), 632.
[6] Warren W. Wiersbe, Be Comforted, “Be” Commentary Series (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 126.
[7] King David is traditionally attributed with writing 73 of the 150 Psalms in the Book of Psalms. These Psalms often bear his name in their superscriptions, indicating his authorship. Additionally, the New Testament ascribes two other Psalms to David (Psalm 2 in Acts 4:25 and Psalm 95 in Hebrews 4:7), bringing the total traditionally attributed to David to 75.

The Spiritual Life #6 - Dedication to God Part 2

     Scripture tells us, as Christians, to “Submit to God” (Jam 4:7), and “present yourselves to God as those alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness to God” (Rom 6:13), and “to present your bodies a living and holy sacrifice, acceptable to God, which is your spiritual service of worship” (Rom 12:1).[1] These directives are to Christians, calling us to a surrendered life to God. Concerning Romans 12:1, Earl Radmacher states:
"Based on God’s mercy (Rom 9:11, 15, 16, 18, 23; 11:30–32), Paul entreats believers to present their bodies as a living sacrifice, meaning they should use their bodies to serve and obey God (Rom 6:13). Such giving of the body to God is more than a contrast with a dead animal sacrifice, it is “newness of life” (Rom 6:4). Holy means set apart for the Lord’s use; acceptable means pleasing to Him; and reasonable indicates that such a gift is the only rational reaction to all the good gifts God has showered on us. [bolding his]"[2]
     That Paul instructs his Christian readers to “present yourselves to God” (Rom 6:13) and “to present your bodies a living and holy sacrifice, acceptable to God” (Rom 12:1a) would imply they had not made this important decision but needed to do so. Paul called them to act, directing them to exercise their volition in order that they might move forward in their spiritual life, which, he says, “is your spiritual service of worship” (Rom 12:1b). God has done so much to provide our salvation, offering redemption for sins through the death of Christ on the cross; therefore, it is only natural that a life dedicated to Him, born out of gratitude and appreciation, would follow in response.
     Submissive Christians will, at a point in time, dedicate their lives to Christ. This is usually some defining moment in their life, perhaps a crisis, where they commit themselves to the Lord.[3] This initial act of dedication will be followed by acts of restoration when failure occurs (1 John 1:9). Dedication is like a marriage ceremony that occurs only once. The life and health of the marriage is what follows, and this is built on many decisions to love and be faithful. If there is failure in the marriage, it does not require a new wedding ceremony, but humility, forgiveness, and the readjustment of the offender to the offended, and the walk of love that reflects a healthy relationship.
     Whereas Romans 12:1 pertains to the Christian’s act of dedication to God, Romans 12:2 addresses how to begin the process of moving forward in our spiritual life. Paul wrote, “And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, so that you may prove what the will of God is, that which is good and acceptable and perfect” (Rom 12:2). First, we are not to be conformed to the world in which we live. The word “conformed” translates the Greek verb suschematizō (συσχηματίζω), which, according to Louw-Nida, means “to form or mold one’s behavior in accordance with a particular pattern or set of standards—to shape one’s behavior, to conform one’s life.”[4] Here, the verb is in the imperative mood, which means it’s a command to be obeyed, and in the present tense, which speaks to ongoing action. Pauls’ reference to “this world” refers to Satan’s world system, which consists of those values and philosophies that originate with Satan and are contrary to the character and will of God. This means we are nonconformists who refuse to be pressed into the world’s mold of values and practices.
     In contrast to being conformed to Satan’s world system, Paul says Christians are to “be transformed by the renewing of your mind” (Rom 12:2b). The word “transformed” translates the Greek verb metamorphoō (μεταμορφόω), which, according to BDAG, means “to change inwardly in fundamental character or condition, be changed, be transformed.”[5] Here we have another verb in the imperative mood, which means it’s a command to be obeyed, and in the present tense, which speaks to ongoing action. Satan wants to control us by means of our sinful natures, demonic forces, and external pleasures and pressures, in order to get us to align with the world system he’s created. But God does not want us to conform to Satan’s system, but to be transformed on the inside so that we can walk with Him (Gal 5:16, 25) and resist Satan (Jam 4:7; 1 Pet 5:9). Transformation is a process that starts with God who works in the heart of the believer who is surrendered to Him. According to Warren Wiersbe, “The world wants to control your mind, but God wants to transform your mind (see Eph 4:17–24; Col 3:1–11)…If the world controls your thinking, you are a conformer; if God controls your thinking, you are a transformer.”[6]
     This process of transformation involves the renovation of the mind and the recalibration of our thoughts according to the standard of God’s Word. It means expunging a lifetime of human viewpoint and replacing it with divine viewpoint. This is a slow and disciplined process, one that brings joy as the acquisition of divine revelation floods light into a sin-darkened soul that desperately needs healing. Wiersbe states, “God transforms our minds and makes us spiritually minded by using His Word. As you spend time meditating on God’s Word, memorizing it, and making it a part of your inner man, God will gradually make your mind more spiritual (see 2 Cor 3:18).”[7] Earl Radmacher adds:
"Spiritual transformation starts in the mind and heart. A mind dedicated to the world and its concerns will produce a life tossed back and forth by the currents of culture. But a mind dedicated to God’s truth will produce a life that can stand the test of time. We can resist the temptations of our culture by meditating on God’s truth and letting the Holy Spirit guide and shape our thoughts and behaviors."[8]
And Charles Ryrie states:
"The believer’s mind occupies a central place in his spiritual development. God uses it in his understanding of truth (Luke 24:45; 1 Cor 14:14–15). The dedicated life must include a renewed mind (Rom 12:2). The mind is involved in deciding doubtful things (1 Cor 14:5), in pursuing holiness (1 Pet 1:13), in understanding the Lord’s will (Eph 5:17), and in loving the Lord (Matt 22:37). Every thought must be captive to the obedience of Christ (2 Cor 10:5)."[9]
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] The word “present” translates the Greek verb paristemi (παρίστημι), which is in the aorist tense, viewing the act in a summary manner, as a snapshot, which implies a decisive action at a point in time.
[2] Earl D. Radmacher, Ronald Barclay Allen, and H. Wayne House, Nelson’s New Illustrated Bible Commentary (Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers, 1999), 1447.
[3] This happened to me in August of 1988 when I woke on the grass next to an apartment complex where I’d slept the night before. I’d been using hard drugs for seven years (i.e., PCP, LSD, Cocaine, etc.) and had come to a place of homelessness with suicidal ideations. I was at a place of crisis, and like a big ship that’s about to hit an iceberg and be totally destroyed, my life needed to be redirected, quickly, or I was going down to destruction. In my place of self-inflicted ruination, I cried out to the Lord, and He rescued me. Shortly afterwards, I surrendered to Him and began the journey of spiritual growth by learning and living His Word. I dedicated myself to the Lord at that time, to know Him through His Word and to walk with Him. Though I’ve had many points of stepping off God’s path of righteousness (i.e., when I sin), I’ve also taken hold of His provision of being able to redirect myself back on to the path of righteousness by means of confession (1 John 1:9).
[4] Johannes P. Louw and Eugene Albert Nida, Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament: Based on Semantic Domains (New York: United Bible Societies, 1996), 506.
[5] William Arndt, Frederick W. Danker, Walter Bauer, et al., A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000), 639.
[6] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 554.
[7] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 554.
[8] Earl D. Radmacher, Ronald Barclay Allen, and H. Wayne House, Nelson’s New Illustrated Bible Commentary (Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers, 1999), 1447.
[9] Charles Caldwell Ryrie, Basic Theology: A Popular Systematic Guide to Understanding Biblical Truth (Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1999), 228.

The Spiritual Life #5 - Dedication to God

     For Christians, dedication to God is the starting point for the spiritual life and the advance to Christian maturity. Dedication is a synonym for commitment, devotion, loyalty, and positive volition. According to Charles Ryrie, “There is perhaps no more important matter in relation to the spiritual life than dedication.”[1] In another place he states, “Dedication concerns the subjection of my life to Jesus Christ as long as I live.”[2] For the Christian, dedication starts at a moment in time, and continues, ideally, for the rest of one’s life, as the child of God walks in ongoing obedience to the Lord.[3] After being born again, some believers quickly dedicate themselves to the Lord and begin their journey of spiritual growth. For other Christians, this dedication may come later, perhaps even years later (as it did with me).
     Dedication is not a requirement for salvation. That would add works to the gospel message (1 Cor 15:3-4), and that’s wrong. Salvation is a free gift (Rom 6:23), given by God as an act of grace (Eph 2:8-9). Initial salvation is about justification, which is a one-and-done event that occurs at the moment of faith in Christ (Rom 3: 28; 4:4-5; 5:1; 8:33). Paul said we are “justified as a gift by His grace through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus” (Rom 3:24). Justification is a single act that occurs at salvation and is not to be confused with our experiential sanctification, which occurs over time. According to Norman Geisler, “Justification is an instantaneous, past act of God by which one is saved from the guilt of sin—his record is cleared and he is guiltless before the Judge (Rom 8:1).”[4] As Christians, we are justified in God’s sight because Christ  has born all our sin upon the cross and paid our sin debt in full (John 19:30; Col 2:14), and after we trust in Christ as our Savior, God freely gives His righteousness to us (Rom 5:17; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9). After we are saved eternally, God calls us into a lifelong walk with Him. Dedication happens after we are saved, when we present ourselves to God for service (Rom 6:13; 12:1-2; Jam 4:7), and walk in obedience to His will (1 Pet 1:14-15). This relates to our sanctification, which is ongoing, as long as we live. In the sanctification process, the Christian is constantly recalibrating his/her thinking, values, words and actions to conform to the character and will of God. Dedication is a requirement for spiritual growth, as the believer with positive volition is yielded to God the Holy Spirit and is willing to learn and live God’s Word. Spirituality is unhindered as long as there is positive volition to God.
     God has provided everything we need to live the spiritual life. He has redeemed us by the blood of Christ (1 Pet 1:18-19; 1 Cor 6:20), forgiven our sins (Acts 10:43; Eph 1:7), caused us to be born again (John 1:12-13; 1 Pet 1:3, 23), given us eternal life (John 3:16; 10:28), adopted us as His children (Gal 4:5; Eph 1:5), made us saints in Christ (Rom 1:7; 1 Cor 1:2), given the Holy Spirit to indwell us (1 Cor 3:16), brought us into “the kingdom of His beloved Son” (Col 1:13), given us a new spiritual nature (Rom 7:22; Eph 4:22-24; Col 3:9-10), provided a spiritual gift (Rom 12:6; 1 Pet 4:10), blessed us “with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in Christ” (Eph 1:3), and provided divine revelation in the Bible to educate us on how to live righteously (2 Tim 3:16-17; cf. Psa 1:1-3).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Charles C. Ryrie, Balancing the Christian life (Chicago Ill., Moody Press, 1994), 77.
[2] Ibid., 80.
[3] I say “ideally” because some believers, like Solomon, deviate in their walk with the Lord. Some will return to their walk of faith. Others will not. Whatever the final outcome of one’s life, any spiritual advancement must begin with a moment of dedication.
[4] Norman L. Geisler, Systematic Theology, Volume Three: Sin, Salvation, 235.

The Spiritual Life #4 - The Disciplined Life

     I define spirituality as: The life the Christian experiences when properly living in dependence upon the Holy Spirit and walking according to Scripture. Spirituality assumes regeneration, as one cannot be spiritual without being born again to new life through God the Holy Spirit (John 3:3; 1 Pet 1:3, 23). This new spiritual birth—or regeneration—occurs at the moment of faith in Christ, when one believes in Jesus as Savior (John 3:15-16; 6:40; 20:31; Acts 4:12; 16:31). Once they are born again, their spiritual life will advance in proportion to their intake of Scripture and their willingness to apply it as the Holy Spirit directs. Since we cannot live what we do not know, it’s necessary to learn God’s Word in order to live His will. A Christian who consistently studies and applies God’s Word will reach spiritual maturity more quickly than one who studies little. Christians who are ignorant of God’s Word, or unwilling to obey it, will default to human viewpoint thinking, emotion, or experience as the rule for life. Consequently, immature Christians may define spirituality by non-biblical terms or by their feelings at any given moment. This humanistic and emotional metric will inevitably lead to uncertainty, instability, and inconsistency in their walk with the Lord due to incorrect thoughts and vacillating emotions. God wants our thinking to be properly calibrated according to His Word (Psa 1:2-3; 2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2), and to live by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), which eventually yields fruit (Gal 5:22-23) and a stable Christian life (Psa 119:165; Isa 26:3; Phil 4:6-7; Col 3:16; 2 Tim 1:7). But time is a key ingredient for the Christian to reach spiritual maturity. Charles Ryrie states:
"Christian maturity is the growth which the Holy Spirit produces over a period of time in the believer. To be sure, the same amount of time is not required for each individual, but some time is necessary for all. It is not the time itself which is determinative of maturity; rather it is the progress made and growth achieved which is all-important."[1]
     As the Christian learns and lives God’s Word by faith and yields to the Spirit’s guiding, there will be a gradual transformation of character that will be seen in one’s thoughts, values, words, and actions as they pertain to family, friends, work, finances, and social life. Wendell Johnston states:
"People who are spiritual do certain things as well as refrain from some things. They will express love to God without reservation and will love others in the body of Christ. They will even show love and graciousness to their enemies (Rom 12:9, 20–21). Spiritual people seek to live according to the principles set forth in Scripture and desire to study the Word of God and put into practice what it says (2 Tim 2:15; 3:14–17; Heb 4:12; 5:11–14; 1 Pet 2:2). They will seek to worship God individually and with other believers (Heb 10:22–25). Spirituality will be expressed by proper conduct in the home (Eph 5:22–6:4; 1 Pet 3:3–7), and people who are spiritual will lead Christlike lives in society and will respect civil authority (1 Pet 2:13–17). They will live godly lives even in a hostile environment (1 Pet 3:13–17)."[2]
     Furthermore, there is always opposition to spiritual growth, for we live in a fallen world and are confronted with many obstacles and distractions that seek to push or pull us away from God. Though constant distractions are all around us, we move forward by “destroying speculations and every lofty thing raised up against the knowledge of God, and are taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ” (2 Cor 10:5). Bringing our thoughts into captivity means focusing our minds on God and His Word (Psa 1:1-2; Isa 26:3; Prov 3:5-6; Col 3:1-2), and not allowing our thoughts to be bogged down and trapped with the cares of this world (Matt 6:25-34). This requires discipline.
Spiritual Discipline
     Spiritual maturity is the product of a disciplined life that is consciously and intentionally surrendered to God on a moment-by-moment basis. Discipline is doing what we ought to do, whether we want to do it or not, because it’s right. Christian discipline is living as God wants us to live, as obedient-to-the-Word believers who walk by faith and not feelings. The proper Christian life glorifies the Lord, edifies others, and creates in us a personal sense of destiny that is connected with the God who called us into service. As we advance in our walk with the Lord, spiritual maturity is an important target, and this requires discipline of mind and will.
     Paul, when writing to his young friend, Timothy, says, “discipline yourself for the purpose of godliness” (1 Tim 4:7). Paul does not deny the benefit of bodily discipline, but, when compared to godly discipline, says it “is only of little profit” (1 Tim 4:8a). Godliness translates the Greek noun eusebeia (εὐσέβεια) which denotes devotion to God and a life that is pleasing to Him. It means we are concerned with what the Lord thinks about us and we consciously choose to live as He directs. According to Robert B. Thieme, Jr., “Godliness is the virtuous manner of life that results from devotion to God—the lifestyle of the Christian growing in grace, relying upon divine power, applying divine viewpoint to circumstances, and thereby fulfilling God’s will and plan (2 Tim 3:5; Tit 1:1; 2 Pet 1:3; 3:11).”[3]
     Paul prioritizes godliness, declaring it “is profitable for all things, since it holds promise for the present life and also for the life to come” (1 Tim 4:8b). The word discipline in 1 Timothy 4:7 translates the Greek verb gumnazō (γυμνάζω), which we bring into the English as gymnasium. In secular use, it referred to how athletes trained in the ancient world, buffeting their bodies to improve their physique that they might have a chance at winning in a sport. However, in the New Testament, the word was used of training one’s mental and spiritual abilities. The focus is on inward development of mind and character rather than the outward enhancement of the body. And the discipline is to be ongoing (present tense), carried out by each believer (active voice), and executed as a directive by the Lord (imperative mood). For Paul, godliness does not happen accidentally, but is connected with “the teaching that promotes godliness” (1 Tim 6:3), and “the knowledge of the truth which leads to godliness” (Tit 1:1). It is learned and lived on a daily basis.
     The disciplined Christian develops over time, as biblical thinking leads to righteous acts, and righteous acts develop into godly habits, and godly habits produce godly character. Spiritual disciplines bring us to the place of spiritual maturity, which is God’s desire for us (Heb 6:1). The writer to the Hebrews references mature believers, saying, “solid food is for the mature, who because of practice have their senses trained to discern good and evil” (Heb 5:14). Maturity translates the Greek adjective teleios (τέλειος) which denotes one who has attained a level of spiritual growth, which is witnessed in the daily application God’s Word (Heb 4:1-2). Mature Christians are what they are because of practice and training. The word “practice” translates the Greek noun hexis (ἕξις), which, according to Louw-Nida, refers to “a repeated activity—practice, doing again and again, doing repeatedly.”[4] And the word “trained” translates the Greek verb gumnazō (γυμνάζω), which, according to Louw-Nida,  means “to experience vigorous training and control…to train, to undergo discipline.”[5] The advancing Christian eventually reaches a place of maturity when he/she is able “to discern good and evil” (Heb 5:14c). Thomas Constable states, “A person becomes a mature Christian, not only by gaining information, though that is foundational, but by using that information to make decisions that are in harmony with God’s will.”[6] According to Arnold Fruchtenbaum:
"A mature believer is one who is of full age spiritually. The Greek word for full-grown men is “goal.” A mature believer has attained the goal of his spiritual life because he did apply what he knew and was, therefore, open to learning more. Spiritual maturity is a result of careful exercise: for full-grown men, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern good and evil. A mature believer has the ability to make responsible decisions. The obligation of verse 14 is for all believers to make proper use of what they know…Usage of the Word causes believers to progress from immaturity to maturity; a lack of usage means regressing from maturity to immaturity."[7]
Warren Wiersbe adds:
"As we grow in the Word, we learn to use it in daily life. As we apply the Word, we exercise our “spiritual senses” and develop spiritual discernment. It is a characteristic of little children that they lack discernment. A baby will put anything into its mouth. An immature believer will listen to any preacher on the radio or television and not be able to identify whether or not he is true to the Scriptures. Just as our physical bodies have senses without which we could not function, so our inner “spiritual man” has “spiritual senses.”…As we feed on the Word of God and apply it in daily life, our inner “spiritual senses” get their exercise and become strong and keen. Paul called this process exercising ourselves unto godliness (1 Tim 4:7–8)."[8]
     As growing Christians, we understand that God’s Word is the standard for right thinking and conduct (orthodoxy and orthopraxy), and learning and living His Word by faith is the key to spiritual advance. As a growing Christian I want to be wise in the ways of God and His Word. But this requires commitment and many choices throughout my life. I realize the wise are wise by choice and never by chance. That is, no one is accidentally wise. This is also true for being just, loving, gracious, kind, and merciful, for these and other godly virtues are the product of many good choices over years of practice.
     The successful Christian life starts with positive volition. Jesus said, “If anyone is willing to do His will, he will know of the teaching, whether it is of God or whether I speak from Myself” (John 7:17). The word “willing” translates the Greek verb thelō (θέλω), which, according to Louw & Nida, means “to desire to have or experience something—to desire, to want, to wish.”[9] To be “willing” to know and do God’s will is the starting place for our advance to spiritual maturity. Our next step is to dig into God’s Word and learn it. Jeremiah expressed positive volition when he said, “Your words were found and I ate them, and Your words became for me a joy and the delight of my heart” (Jer 15:16a). A psalmist wrote, “How sweet are Your words to my taste! Yes, sweeter than honey to my mouth!” (Psa 119:103), and “The law of Your mouth is better to me than thousands of gold and silver pieces” (Psa 119:72). Peter wrote, “like newborn babies, long for the pure milk of the word, so that by it you may grow in respect to salvation” (1 Pet 2:2). Learning God’s Word serves as the basis for right living (Rom 12:1-2). Once we learn it, we must walk in it, which means applying it to our lives (Jam 1:22), and this by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6). Ezra is a good example of a believer who learned and lived God’s Word, as it is written, “Ezra had set his heart to study the law of the LORD and to practice it, and to teach His statutes and ordinances in Israel” (Ezra 7:10). When it states that Ezra had “set his heart,” it meant he had positive volition and was determined to learn and live God’s Word. This is the proper order. When a Christian has a right will (orthothely), and operates with right thinking (orthodoxy), it establishes the basis for right behavior (orthopraxy). Positive volition, divine viewpoint thinking, and the walk of faith are what the Lord desires for us. When these are present, maturity will be achieved, it’s just a matter of testing and time.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] Charles C. Ryrie, Dr. Ryrie’s Articles (Bellingham, WA: Logos Bible Software, 2010), 91.
[2] Wendell G. Johnston, “Spirituality,” The Theological Wordbook, 334–335.
[3] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Godliness”, Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, (Houston, TX., R. B. Thieme, Jr., Bible Ministries, 2022), 111.
[4] Johannes P. Louw and Eugene Albert Nida, Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament: Based on Semantic Domains (New York: United Bible Societies, 1996), 511.
[5] Ibid., 466.
[6] Tom Constable, Tom Constable’s Expository Notes on the Bible (Galaxie Software, 2003), Heb 5:14.
[7] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, The Messianic Jewish Epistles: Hebrews, James, First Peter, Second Peter, Jude, 1st ed. (Tustin, CA: Ariel Ministries, 2005), 70.
[8] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 295.
[9] Johannes P. Louw and Eugene Albert Nida, Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament: Based on Semantic Domains, 287.

The Spiritual Life #3 - What is Spirituality?

     The word pneumatikos (πνευματικός) is used by NT writers to refer to divine revelation (Rom 7:14; 1 Cor 2:13-14; Col 1:9), demonic forces (Eph 6:12), blessings from God (Eph 1:3), a mental attitude of joy and worship (Eph 5:18-20; Col 3:16), our future glorified body (1 Cor 15:42-44), the church as a spiritual house (1 Pet 2:4-5), supernatural gifts from the Spirit (Rom 1:11; 1 Cor 12:1), spiritual sacrifices we offer to God (1 Pet 2:5b; cf., Rom 12:1-2; Eph 5:1-2; Phil 4:18; Heb 13:15-16), a mature believer who helps others (Gal 6:1), and is contrasted with immature carnal Christians (1 Cor 3:1-3).
     Concerning a definition of the word spiritual, there is no single verse in the Bible that defines it. Perhaps the closest verse on this subject is found in 1 Corinthians 2, where Paul wrote, “The unbeliever does not receive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him. And he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually discerned. The one who is spiritual discerns all things, yet he himself is understood by no one” (1 Cor 2:14-15 NET). However, in this passage, what we have is more of a description than a definition. Paul explains that unbelievers do not welcome what the Spirit offers and regard it as foolishness because they do not have the Spirit within them and are operating on negative volition. Being devoid of the Holy Spirit, it is impossible for unbelievers to discern the things that derive from the Spirit of God. In contrast, “one who is spiritual discerns all things” (1 Cor 2:15a). That is, Christians have a capacity to discern and welcome things that unbelievers cannot understand or welcome. Paul, in describing spiritual persons, contrasts them with immature Christians who are described as carnal and operating by their sinful natures (1 Cor 3:1-3).
     Because of this contrast by Paul between spiritual and carnal Christians, some Bible teachers regard spirituality as a state of maturity that is obtained over time. Charles Ryrie states at least three things make a person spiritual: regeneration, the work of God the Holy Spirit, and the passage of time.[1] If Ryrie is correct, spirituality would be a synonym for a mature Christian who knows God’s Word, is regularly yielded to God the Holy Spirit, and has advanced to a place of maturity by means of walking with the Lord over years of time. Ryrie takes this view, saying, “Spiritually is a mature and maturing relation to the Holy Spirit.”[2] He further states:
"A new Christian cannot be called spiritual simply because he has not had sufficient time to grow and develop in Christian knowledge and experience. A new believer can be Spirit-controlled, but the area of control is subject to expansion in the normal process of Christian growth. A young Christian has not yet been confronted with many areas within the general sphere of Christian conduct, for instance; and while he may be completely willing to let the Spirit control his life and actions, he has not yet gained the experience and maturity that comes from having faced these problems and having made Spirit-controlled decisions about them. When he is first saved he may not even know that there is such a person as a weaker brother, and, although he may not be unwilling to curb his liberty for the sake of that brother, he has not yet faced the doing of it, to say nothing of having guided others into right decisions about such matters. Spirit-control may be total over the new Christian’s life insofar as he has knowledge of that life in his newborn state, but as his knowledge increases and his growth progresses, new vistas of life break upon him which must also be consciously yielded to God’s direction. Time to gain maturity is needed for genuine spirituality."[3]
Wendell Johnston agrees, saying:
"The fact that Paul used the figure of an infant to describe the Christians at Corinth helps us understand that spirituality is also a process, a matter of growth and development under the influence and control of the Holy Spirit. New believers can make proper decisions and often do because they yield to the Spirit’s control. However, the experiences of new believers, like those of infants, are limited. Time is needed for growth and development to face the challenges of the Christian life. Spirituality is a result of growth. Peter exhorted believers to rid themselves of actions that characterize unbelievers and to grow up in their salvation (1 Pet 2:1-2). In this passage he emphasized the role of the Word of God, which he called “spiritual milk” (1 Pet 2:2). The Scriptures provide the foundation for one’s walk with the Lord."[4]
     Based on this understanding, immature Christians cannot be called spiritual, as they don’t have enough knowledge of God and life experience as obedient-to-the-Word believers to live as He expects. Certainly, in at least one passage, the word spiritual seems to be used this way, as Paul wrote, “even if anyone is caught in any trespass, you who are spiritual, restore such a one in a spirit of gentleness” (Gal 6:1). The spiritual person here would be the mature believer who can help another Christian who is caught in a sin.
     Other Bible teachers offer a broader definition of the term spiritual. For example, Lewis Chafer states, “a spiritual Christian is a Spirit-filled Christian in whom the unhindered Spirit is manifesting Christ by producing a true Christian character.”[5] Robert B. Thieme Jr. states, “Being filled with the Spirit is synonymous with the status of ‘spirituality.’”[6] According to Arnold Fruchtenbaum, “A spiritual person is a believer who is under the control of the Holy Spirit.”[7] To be under the control of the Holy Spirit in an unhindered manner provides a good definition of spirituality. Walking unhindered with God necessitates knowing His Word and having a positive willingness to obey it through faith, trusting the Holy Spirit to guide and sustain those who are willing to do the Lord’s will, regardless of how difficult or costly it may be. By this definition, new Christians can be spiritual if they have even a small amount of Scripture in mind and are yielding themselves to the Spirit as He guides them to obey it.
     I define spirituality as: The life the Christian experiences when properly living in dependence upon the Holy Spirit and walking according to Scripture. Spirituality assumes regeneration, as one cannot be spiritual without being born again to new life through God the Holy Spirit (John 3:3; 1 Pet 1:3, 23). This new spiritual birth—or regeneration—occurs at the moment of faith in Christ, when one believes in Jesus as Savior (John 3:15-16; 6:40; 20:31; Acts 4:12; 16:31). Once they are born again, their spiritual life will advance in proportion to their intake of Scripture and their willingness to apply it as the Holy Spirit directs. Since we cannot live what we do not know, it’s necessary to learn God’s Word in order to live His will. A Christian who consistently studies and applies God’s Word will reach spiritual maturity more quickly than one who studies little. Christians who are ignorant of God’s Word, or unwilling to obey it, will default to human viewpoint thinking, emotion, or experience as the rule for life. Consequently, immature Christians may define spirituality by non-biblical terms or by their feelings at any given moment. This humanistic and emotional metric will inevitably lead to uncertainty, instability, and inconsistency in their walk with the Lord due to incorrect thoughts and vacillating emotions. God wants our thinking to be properly calibrated according to His Word (Psa 1:2-3; 2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2), and to live by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), which eventually yields fruit (Gal 5:22-23) and a stable Christian life (Psa 119:165; Isa 26:3; Phil 4:6-7; Col 3:16; 2 Tim 1:7). But time is a key ingredient for the Christian to reach spiritual maturity.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] Charles C. Ryrie, Dr. Ryrie’s Articles (Bellingham, WA: Logos Bible Software, 2010), 90-91.
[2] Ibid., 91.
[3] Ibid., 91.
[4] Wendell G. Johnston, “Spirituality,” ed. Charles R. Swindoll and Roy B. Zuck, The Theological Wordbook, Swindoll Leadership Library (Nashville, TN: Word Publishing, Inc., 2000), 334.
[5] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That Is Spiritual (Moody Press: Chicago, 1918), 55.
[6] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Filling of the Holy Spirit”,  Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, (Houston, TX., R. B. Thieme, Jr., Bible Ministries, 2022), 100.
[7] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, Israelology: The Missing Link in Systematic Theology, Rev. ed. (Tustin, CA: Ariel Ministries, 1994), 700.

The Spiritual Life #2 - What is Spirituality?

     The Christian’s salvation is seen in three phases. Because we have trusted Christ as our Savior, we have been saved from the penalty of sin (John 5:24; Rom 8:1, 33-34; Eph 2:8-9), are being saved from the power of sin that we might live righteously (Rom 6:11-13; Col 3:5), and will be saved from the presence of sin when we leave this world and enter heaven (Phil 3:20-21; 1 John 3:2, 5). These three aspects of our salvation are also referred to as justification (declared just before God once for all), sanctification (our progressive righteousness over time), and glorification (removal of the sin nature after we leave this world). Our justification and glorification are accomplished by God alone, as He does all the work. But our sanctification requires positive volition on our part, as we must adjust ourselves to God’s directives and provisions and learn to walk by faith. The following lessons will focus on phase two of our salvation, looking mainly at the biblical concept of spirituality and the steps the Christian can take to advance to spiritual maturity.
     After we heard the gospel message that Christ died for our sins, was buried, and raised again on the third day (1 Cor 15:3-4), and we trusted Jesus as our Savior (John 3:16; Acts 4:12; 16:31), we became children of God (John 1:12; Gal 3:26), and were transferred from Satan’s domain of darkness into the kingdom of God’s beloved Son (Col 1:13). Having been born again to new spiritual life (John 3:3; 1 Pet 1:3, 23), and indwelt by God the Holy Spirit (1 Cor 3:16), God now expects us to feed on the nourishment of His Word (1 Pet 2:2), advance to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1), and manifest a life of righteousness (Rom 6:13; 2 Tim 3:16-17). In His Word, God has given us everything we need to accomplish this mission. The objective for us is to learn Scripture and embark on the journey of faith that glorifies God, edifies others, and brings us to the place of spiritual adulthood.
Spirituality Defined
     The word “spiritual” derives from the Greek adjective pneumatikos (πνευματικός), which, according to Joseph Thayer, refers to “one who is filled with and governed by the Spirit of God.”[1] Spirituality is very nuanced and, according to Christopher Beetham, denotes “the whole range of activities, attitudes, experiences, etc., that ultimately depend on and derive from the Spirit and that draw their significance from the Spirit.”[2] Such an understanding is contrasted with the worldly system of values and practices that originate with Satan, which are totally at odds with the Word of God and seek to hinder the Christian’s walk with the Lord (1 John 2:15-16).
     The word pneumatikos (πνευματικός) is used by NT writers to refer to divine revelation (Rom 7:14; 1 Cor 2:13-14; Col 1:9), angelic forces (Eph 6:12), blessings from God (Eph 1:3), a mental attitude of joy and worship (Eph 5:18-20; Col 3:16), a mature believer who helps others (Gal 6:1), our future glorified body (1 Cor 15:42-44), the church as a spiritual house (1 Pet 2:4-5), supernatural gifts from the Spirit (Rom 1:11; 1 Cor 12:1), spiritual sacrifices we offer to God (Rom 12:1-2; Eph 5:1-2; Phil 4:18; Heb 13:15-16; 1 Pet 2:5b), and is contrasted with immature carnal Christians (1 Cor 3:1-3).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Joseph Henry Thayer, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament: Being Grimm’s Wilke's Clavis Novi Testamenti (New York: Harper & Brothers., 1889), 523.
[2] Christopher A. Beetham, ed., “Πνεῦμα,” Concise New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology and Exegesis (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Academic, 2021), 755.

The Spiritual Life #1 - What is Spirituality?

     Our salvation is seen in three phases. Because we have trusted Christ as our Savior, we have been saved from the penalty of sin (John 5:24; Rom 8:1, 33-34; Eph 2:8-9), are being saved from the power of sin that we might live righteously (Rom 6:11-13; Col 3:5), and will be saved from the presence of sin when we leave this world and enter heaven (Phil 3:20-21; 1 John 3:2, 5). These three aspects of our salvation are also referred to as justification (declared just before God once for all), sanctification (our progressive righteousness over time), and glorification (removal of the sin nature after we leave this world). This section will focus on phase two of our salvation, looking mainly at the biblical concept of spirituality and the steps the Christian can take to advance to spiritual maturity.
     After we heard the gospel message that Christ died for our sins, was buried, and raised again on the third day (1 Cor 15:3-4), and we trusted Jesus as our Savior (John 3:16; Acts 4:12; 16:31), we became children of God (John 1:12; Gal 3:26), and were transferred from Satan’s domain of darkness into the kingdom of Christ (Col 1:13). Having been born again to new spiritual life (John 3:3; 1 Pet 1:3, 23), and indwelt by God the Holy Spirit (1 Cor 3:16), God now expects us to feed on the nourishment of His Word (1 Pet 2:2), advance to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1), and manifest a life of righteousness (Rom 6:13; 2 Tim 3:16-17). In His Word, God has given us everything we need to accomplish this mission. The objective for us is to learn Scripture and embark on the journey of faith that glorifies God, edifies others, and brings us to the place of spiritual adulthood.
Spirituality Defined
     The word “spiritual” derives from the Greek adjective pneumatikos (πνευματικός), which, according to Joseph Thayer, refers to “one who is filled with and governed by the Spirit of God.”[1] Spirituality is very nuanced and, according to Christopher Beetham, denotes “the whole range of activities, attitudes, experiences, etc., that ultimately depend on and derive from the Spirit and that draw their significance from the Spirit.”[2] Such an understanding is contrasted with the worldly system of values and practices that originate with Satan, which are totally at odds with the Word of God and seek to hinder the Christian’s walk with the Lord (1 John 2:15-16).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Joseph Henry Thayer, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament: Being Grimm’s Wilke's Clavis Novi Testamenti (New York: Harper & Brothers., 1889), 523.
[2] Christopher A. Beetham, ed., “Πνεῦμα,” Concise New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology and Exegesis (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Academic, 2021), 755.

Soteriology Lesson 53 - Faith Without Works is Dead Part 1

Introduction (Full Notes Here)
     The debate over James 2:14-26 revolves around how to reconcile faith and works in the context of salvation.[1] Catholics and Arminians traditionally see faith and works as both essential for eternal salvation. Reformed theologians see James as setting forth a litmus test for authentic faith, contending that true saving faith is evidenced by a life of obedience and good works. In other words, while salvation is by grace through faith, genuine faith results in a transformed life marked by obedience to Christ as Lord. According to John Frame, “James 2:24, which speaks of justification by works, tells us that a faith without works is not saving faith, not true faith. So, works are evidence of a true, saving faith.”[2] John MacArthur adds, “Good works are inevitable in the life of one who truly believes. These works have no part in bringing about salvation (Eph 2:9; Rom 3:20, 24; 4:5; Tit 3:5), but they show that salvation is indeed present (Eph 2:10; 5:9; 1 John 2:5).”[3] R. C. Sproul states, “every true believer bears some fruit. If he does not, he’s not a believer.”[4] Even some of my favorite Bible teachers hold this view. For example, Arnold Fruchtenbaum says, “Is a faith that produces no work whatsoever really a saving faith? The obvious answer is, ‘No.’ The issue here is saving faith.”[5] And Charles Ryrie states, “Can a nonworking, dead, spurious faith save a person? James is not saying that we are saved by works but that a faith that does not produce good works is a dead faith…Genuine faith cannot be ‘dead’ to morality or barren to works.”[6] According to Warren Wiersbe, “Any declaration of faith that does not result in a changed life and good works is a false declaration. That kind of faith is dead faith…Dead faith is not saving faith. Dead faith is counterfeit faith and lulls the person into a false confidence of eternal life.”[7] William MacDonald states, “works are not the root of salvation but the fruit; they are not the cause but the effect. Calvin put it tersely: ‘We are saved by faith alone, but not by a faith that is alone.’”[8]
     Many proponents of this view assert that merely professing faith without a corresponding life of obedience can lead to self-deception and a false sense of security regarding one’s salvation. One of the flaws of this view is that Christians spend much of their time looking at themselves and wondering if their works are genuine, or if they’ve done enough to prove their eternal salvation. Because sin continues in the lives of all Christians, and this to varying degrees, it leaves the believer in a state of uncertainty about their eternal destiny because they never know if their works represent a genuine saving faith.
     In James 2:14-26; James is not distinguishing genuine from false faith; but rather, a useful faith that works to bless others, versus a useless faith that cannot save the Christian from divine discipline and loss of reward at the bema seat of Christ. For James, a dead faith is a useless faith that benefits no one, and his reference to salvation is from divine discipline, not the lake of fire. It’s noteworthy that James 2:14-26 is sandwiched between two sections concerning divine judgement (Jam 2:12-13; 3:1). Biblically, disobedient Christians face God’s judgment in this life as they are subject to divine discipline (Heb 12:6), which can eventuate in physical death (1 Cor 11:30; Jam 1:15, 21; 5:19-20; 1 John 5:16), as well as future judgment before the bema seat of Christ in heaven (Rom 14:10-12; 2 Cor 5:10). At the judgment seat of Christ, all Christians will stand before the Lord Jesus, not to determine if they have eternal life, for that is already secure for them (John 5:24; 10:28; 1 John 5:13), but to be evaluated on how they lived and rewards given for obedience to Him (1 Cor 3:10-15). This is important to understand, for when James poses the question, “What use is it, my brethren, if someone says he has faith but he has no works? Can that faith save him?” (Jam 2:14), he’s talking about a useful faith that benefits others and saves the Christian from divine discipline in this life, which can eventuate in physical death, and loss of reward at the bema seat of Christ.
The Usefulness of Faith
     For James, faith must be put into use to be beneficial to others. In one sentence, James said, “faith, if it has no works, is dead” (Jam 2:17), and in another sentence, said, “faith without works is useless” (Jam 2:20). A dead faith is a useless faith. It is useless to God and others, being of no benefit to the needy. We use similar language when we talk about a “dead battery,” we’re talking about a battery that is useless. And when we talk about Latin being a “dead language,” we mean it’s no longer in use. Likewise, a dead faith is a useless faith. However, unlike a dead battery or a dead language, we have volition and the ability to put our faith into practice, making it useful to others. Which is why James previously wrote, “prove yourselves doers of the word, and not just hearers who deceive themselves” (Jam 1:22).
     The teaching of Scripture is that sinners are saved totally apart from works. Paul wrote, “For we maintain that a man is justified by faith apart from works of the Law” (Rom 3:28), and salvation comes “to the one who does not work, but believes in Him who justifies the ungodly” (Rom 4:5). We are “not justified by the works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by the works of the Law; since by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified” (Gal 2:16), for “by grace you have been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God; not as a result of works, so that no one may boast” (Eph 2:8-9). God “has saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works” (2 Tim 1:9a), and “He saved us, not on the basis of deeds which we have done in righteousness” (Tit 3:5a). Good works do not save us eternally. They never have and never will.
     James is not contradicting Paul. They are addressing two different matters. Paul addresses justification before God, which is based entirely on the work of Christ at the cross and the imputed righteousness that comes to the one who trusts in Christ alone for salvation (Rom 5:17; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9). James addresses justification in the sight of others, what we might call vindication. God does not need to see our faith. He knows it’s there. But others cannot see our faith, so good works help them to see what we claim to be true. Once saved, we are called to “walk by faith, not by sight” (2 Cor 5:7). God said, “My righteous one shall live by faith” (Heb 10:38), for “without faith it is impossible to please Him” (Heb 11:6). And we know that “whatever is not from faith is sin” (Rom 14:23). Furthermore, Christians are commanded to love others (John 13:34; Gal 5:13; 1 Th 4:9). This love is to be actionable and tangible (Jam 2:15-16; 1 John 3:17-18). Also, we are directed to do good works, which glorify God and edify others. Jesus said, “Let your light shine before men in such a way that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven” (Matt 5:16; cf. Eph 2:10). God’s Word directs us to “do good to all people, and especially to those who are of the household of the faith” (Gal 6:10), “to do good, to be rich in good works, to be generous and ready to share” (1 Tim 6:18), to be “zealous for good deeds” (Tit 2:14b), to “learn to engage in good deeds to meet pressing needs” (Tit 3:14a), “to stimulate one another to love and good deeds” (Heb 10:24). Failure of Christians to put their faith into action means they are disobedient to the Lord and subject to divine discipline. Scripture reveals, “those whom the Lord loves He disciplines, and chastises every son whom He receives” (Heb 12:6). Jesus said, “Those whom I love, I reprove and discipline” (Rev 3:19a). Paul wrote, “But when we are judged, we are disciplined by the Lord so that we will not be condemned along with the world” (1 Cor 11:32).[9] With these doctrines in mind, let’s look at James 2:14-26.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] James clearly wrote to saved persons, Jewish believers, whom he called “brethren” (Jam 1:2, 16, 19; 2:1, 5, 14; 3:1, 10, 12; 4:11; 5:7, 9-10, 12, 19), confirmed they were born from above (Jam 1:17-18), and said they had “faith in our glorious Lord Jesus Christ” (Jam 2:1). He said the Holy Spirit dwelled in them (Jam 4:5), which proved they were Christians, for “if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he does not belong to Him” (Rom 8:9). The main purpose of James’ letter was to exhort Christians to spiritual maturity (Jam 1:4), which manifests itself in practical righteousness. James in no way contradicts Paul. Paul wrote about justification in the sight of God (Rom 3:28; 4:1-5; Gal 2:16), whereas James wrote about being justified in the sight of others (Jam 2:18, 24).
[2] John M. Frame, Salvation Belongs to the Lord: An Introduction to Systematic Theology (Phillipsburg, NJ: P&R Publishing, 2006), 205.
[3] John F. Macarthur, Jr., “Faith According To The Apostle James” Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society, Vol 33/1: March 1990, 18.
[4] R. C. Sproul, Can I Be Sure I’m Saved?, vol. 7, The Crucial Questions Series (Lake Mary, FL: Reformation Trust Publishing, 2010), 15.
[5] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, The Messianic Jewish Epistles: Hebrews, James, First Peter, Second Peter, Jude, 1st ed., (Tustin, CA: Ariel Ministries, 2005), 253
[6] Charles Caldwell Ryrie, Ryrie Study Bible: New American Standard Bible, 1995 Update, Expanded ed. (Chicago: Moody Press, 1995, 1970), 1970.
[7] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 354.
[8] William MacDonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments, ed. Arthur Farstad (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1995), 2229.
[9] He gave to us It is never the will of God that we sin (1 John 2:1), but all saints commit sin, and there is no such thing as a sinless saint. David wrote, “my sins have overtaken me…they are more numerous than the hairs of my head” (Psa 40:12), and “I know my transgressions, and my sin is ever before me” (Psa 51:3). Paul said of himself, “For the good that I want, I do not do, but I practice the very evil that I do not want…I find then the principle that evil is present in me, the one who wants to do good” (Rom 7:19, 21). And the John wrote, “If we say that we have no sin, we are deceiving ourselves and the truth is not in us…If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar and His word is not in us” (1 John 1:8, 10). James said, “we all stumble in many ways” (Jam 3:2a). Though forgiven all our sins (Acts 10:43; Eph 1:7), and saved (Eph 2:8), Christians continue to possess a sin nature (Rom 6:6; 7:14-25; 13:14; Col 3:9; Gal 5:16-17, 19-22; 1 John 1:8), and commit personal acts of sin (Eccl 7:20; 1 John 1:10; 2:1). Though the power of the sin nature is broken (Rom 6:11-14), the presence of the sin nature is never removed from us until God takes us from this world and gives us a new body like the body of Jesus (Phil 3:20-21; 1 John 3:2, 5). It is possible for saints to commit any sin an unbeliever can commit, to the same degree, and for the same duration of time. That’s not what God wants from us. He wants righteousness. It’s possible for Christians to live sinfully, though not without consequences. Living sinfully does not mean loss of eternal salvation, for that is not possible. Jesus said, the one who believes in Him “has eternal life, and does not come into judgment, but has passed out of death into life” (John 5:24), and “I give eternal life to them, and they will never perish; and no one will snatch them out of My hand” (John 10:28). Paul wrote, “there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus” (Rom 8:1). But if Christians choose to operate by the sinful flesh (1 Cor 3:1-3), love the world (1 John 2:15-16), and live sinfully, like the prodigal son (Luke 15:11-24), they open the door to divine discipline and great suffering (Heb 12:5-11), which can eventuate in physical death (1 Cor 11:30; Jam 1:15, 21; 5:19-20; 1 John 5:16), and the loss of eternal rewards (1 Cor 3:10-15; 2 John 1:8).
 

Soteriology Lesson42 - The Meaning of Sin

     Our salvation is necessary because of the problem of sin. The word sin is found throughout Scripture, and both the Hebrew and Greek share the same basic meaning. The Hebrew word chata (חָטָא) means “to miss the target, or to lose the way,”[1] and the Greek word hamartanō (ἁμαρτάνω) is defined as “miss the mark, err, or do wrong.”[2] In Judges 20:16 the Hebrew word is used of skilled soldiers who do not miss their target, and in Proverbs 19:2 of a man who hurries and misses his way.[3] Sin is when we transgress God’s law and depart from His intended path.[4] The apostle John states, “Everyone who practices sin also practices lawlessness; and sin is lawlessness” (1 John 3:4). Sin is a failure to conform to the holy character of God, a deviation from His righteous will.
     Divine laws are a reflection of the righteousness of God. The righteousness of God may be defined as the intrinsic, immutable, moral perfection of God, from which He commands all things, in heaven and earth, and declares as good that which conforms to His righteousness and as evil that which deviates. God’s character is the basis upon which all just laws derive; either divine laws from God Himself or human laws which conform to His righteousness.[5] Merrill F. Unger states:
"The underlying idea of sin is that of law and of a lawgiver. The lawgiver is God. Hence sin is everything in the disposition and purpose and conduct of God’s moral creatures that is contrary to the expressed will of God (Rom 3:20; 4:15; 7:7; Jam 4:12, 17). The sinfulness of sin lies in the fact that it is against God, even when the wrong we do is to others or ourselves (Gen 39:9; Psa 51:4)."[6]
Robert B. Thieme Jr. states:
"Man’s sin is disobedience to, or falling away from, God’s perfect standard and expressed will. Regardless of the sinner’s action or intent, all sin is ultimately directed against God (Gen 39:9; Psa 51:4). The temptation for sin comes from the sin nature, but only when volition consents is the sin committed. Knowingly or unknowingly, man transgresses divine standards because he wills to do so."[7]
The First Sin
     God is sovereign and permits sin, but is never the author of it. Sin is the expression of a creaturely will that is set against God. The first sin occurred in heaven, by Lucifer, an angel of the class of cherubim.  Scripture reveals that Lucifer “had the seal of perfection, and was full of wisdom and perfect in beauty” (Ezek 28:12). Lucifer personally served in the presence of God (Ezek 28:13-14), until he sinned. God said of him, “You were blameless in your ways from the day you were created until unrighteousness was found in you” (Ezek 28:15). Being the first creature to fall away from God, his sin was purely volitional and self-actuated, as there was no temptation or sin apart from the first sin he committed. And the first sin he committed was a mental attitude sin, as God says of him, “You were internally filled with violence, and you sinned” (Ezek 28:16). Satan’s violence was connected with his pride, as the Lord states, “Your heart was lifted up because of your beauty; you corrupted your wisdom by reason of your splendor” (Ezek 28:17). Satan is brilliant in mind and appearance, but his pride is his weakness, as it corrupts his ability to reason. And Satan, having an inflated sense of himself, thought he could be God, and sought to usurp the Lord’s place over the creation (Isa 14:12-14). Satan also convinced a third of the angels to follow him in his rebellion (Rev 12:4, 7). Satan operates from a base of power, which takes priority over all else. And he will employ reason to the degree that it accommodates his power; however, if his power is threatened, he will abandon reason and resort to lies, manipulation, and brute force if needed.
The Fall of Humanity
     Satan’s kingdom of darkness was expanded to include the earth when he persuaded Adam and Eve to follow him rather than God (Gen 3:1-8). The first human sin occurred in the Garden of Eden. God had warned Adam and Eve, saying, “from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat from it you will surely die” (Gen 2:17). The warning was that if they disobeyed God, on that very day, they would die. When Satan came into the Garden of Eden, he engaged Eve through discussion, posing a question, “Indeed, has God said, ‘You shall not eat from any tree of the garden?’” (Gen 3:1), and after hearing Eve’s reply (Gen 3:2-3), Satan responded, “You surely will not die! For God knows that in the day you eat from it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil” (Gen 3:4-5). Of course, this was a bold lie, and Eve, rather than trust the Lord, trusted Satan, and “she took from its fruit and ate; and she gave also to her husband with her, and he ate” (Gen 3:6). Adam and Eve experienced spiritual death at the moment they disobeyed God (Gen 3:7). Though both sinned, Adam’s act of disobedience was greater than Eve’s because he was the spiritual head of the marriage, and whereas Eve  was deceived (1 Tim 2:14), Adam was not deceived. Because of Adam’s disobedience, sin and death were introduced into the human race (Gen 3:1-7; Rom 5:12, 18-19; 1 Cor 15:22).
     At the time of the fall (Gen 3:1-6), the first humans—God’s theocratic administrators (Gen 1:26-28)—gave Satan the title deed to the earth (Luke 4:6). This explains why Jesus referred to Satan as “the ruler of this world” (John 12:31; 14:30; 16:11). And other passages of Scripture call Satan “the god of this world” (2 Cor 4:4), and “the prince of the power of the air” (Eph 2:2), informing us “that the whole world lies in the power of the evil one” (1 John 5:19). Satan rules by deception, oppression, and enslavement. Scripture reveals he has “weakened the nations” (Isa 14:12), and currently “deceives the whole world” (Rev 12:9; cf. Rev 20:3). And because he is a finite creature, he relies on others—fallen angels and people—to help him advance his kosmos world-system (1 John 2:15-16), a philosophical and moral structure that is inherently and systemically corrupt, hostile to God, and completely opposed to anything divine.
     As Christians living in Satan’s world system, who still retain our sinful flesh (Rom 6:6; 13:14; Gal 5:17, 19; Eph 4:22; Col 3:9), we are constantly tempted to sin and act contrary to the character and will of God. The sin we commit may be mental, verbal, or physical. It may be private or public, impacting one or many, with short or lasting results. Below are biblical examples of sin:
Adam and Eve disobeyed the command not to eat the fruit from “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” (Gen 2:15-17; 3:1-7).
Lot’s daughters got him drunk and had sex with him (Gen 19:30-38).
Aaron led the Israelites to worship an idol (Ex 32:1-6).
Moses struck the rock when the Lord told him to speak to it (Num 20:8-12).
Samson slept with prostitutes (Judg 16:1-4).
David had an affair with Bathsheba and had her husband, Uriah, murdered (2 Sam 11:1-21).
Solomon worshiped idols (1 Ki 11:1-10).
James and John (nicknamed Boanerges, or “Sons of Thunder”; Mark 3:17) wanted to call fire down from heaven to kill the residents of a Samaritan city (Luke 9:51-55).
The mother of James and John requested special treatment for her sons, that they might have a place of prominence seated on thrones to the right and left of Jesus (Matt 20:20-21). This upset the other disciples (Matt 20:24).
The disciples argued amongst themselves as to who was greatest in the kingdom (Luke 9:46).
Peter tried to prevent Jesus from going to the cross (Matt 16:21-23).
Peter publicly denied the Lord three times (Matt 26:34-35; 69-75).
The Christians at Corinth engaged in quarrels (1 Cor 1:11), jealousy and strife (1 Cor 3:1-3), fornication (1 Cor. 5:1-2), selfishness and drunkenness (1 Cor 11:21). 
Peter engaged in hypocrisy and was publicly rebuked by Paul (Gal. 2:11-14).
The Apostle John twice worshipped an angel and was rebuked for it (Rev 19:10; 22:8-9).
     The above list is a just a sampling of sins in the Bible. Biblically, every person is a sinner in God’s sight (1 Ki 8:46; Prov 20:9; Isa 53:6; Rom 3:9-10; 23; 5:12, 18-19). Jesus is the single exception. Jesus, because of His divine nature (John 1:1, 14; Col 2:9), and the virgin conception (Isa 7:14; Luke 1:30-35), is the only person ever born without sin and who committed no sin (2 Cor 5:21; Heb 4:15; 1 Pet 2:22; 1 John 3:5). His perfect humanity and sinless life qualified Him to go to the cross and die in our place. Sin separates us from God and renders us helpless to merit God’s approval. We are helpless to solve the sin problem and save ourselves (Rom 5:6-10; Eph 2:1-3). Good works have no saving merit before God (Isa 64:6; Eph 2:8-9; Tit 3:5). We cannot save ourselves any more than we can jump across the Grand Canyon or throw rocks and hit the moon. Sadly, many people buy into the lie that they can help save themselves by doing good works. The biblical teaching is that salvation is never based on good works or adherence to law, but by grace alone, through faith alone, in Christ alone (John 3:16; 14:6; Acts 4:12; 16:31). Scripture states, we are “not justified by the works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by the works of the Law; since by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified” (Gal 2:16; cf. Rom 3:20, 28), for “if righteousness comes through the Law, then Christ died needlessly” (Gal 2:21).
     According to Norman Geisler, “Sin is the precondition for salvation; salvation isn’t necessary unless there are sinners in need of being saved. As to the origin of salvation, there is universal agreement among orthodox theologians: God is the author of our salvation, for whereas human sin originated with human beings on earth, salvation originated with God in heaven.”[8] And according to Robert Lightner, “The Bible is explicit about the condition of all who have not been born again. They are lost (Luke 19:10), condemned (John 3:18), under God’s wrath (John 3:36), dead in trespasses and sin (Eph 2:1), having no hope, and without God in the world (Eph 2:12), and unrighteous (Rom 1:19-32).”[9] It matters little what people think of themselves. God provides the only true estimation of people, and His Word declares that we are utterly lost in sin and helpless to save ourselves. According to Lewis Chafer:
"The greatest problem for the infinite God was to provide the reconciliation of the cross: the greatest problem for man is simply to believe the record in its fulness. To reject the Savior is not only to refuse the gracious love of God, but is to elect, so far as one can do, to remain under the full guilt of every sin as though no Savior had been provided, or no sacrifice had been made. No more terrible sin can be conceived of than the sin of rejecting Christ."[10]
Salvation from Sin and its Consequences
     Eternal salvation is available to us because Jesus went to the cross and died in our place and bore the punishment that rightfully belongs to us. God is holy, and we are guilty sinners who stand condemned before Him, contaminated by sin and utterly helpless to change our fallen condition (Rom 5:6-8). But God is love (1 John 4:8), and He loves us so much that He sent His Son into the world to pay the sin debt we cannot pay. We’re told that “God sent His only begotten Son into the world so that we might live through Him” (1 John 4:9). And because of Jesus’ death on the cross, God “canceled out the certificate of debt consisting of decrees against us, which was hostile to us; and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross” (Col 2:14). Jesus paid our sin debt in full, “For Christ died for sins once for all, the just for the unjust, so that He might bring us to God” (1 Pet 3:18a). There’s nothing for us to add to Jesus’ work on the cross. The sole condition of salvation is to believe in Christ as our Savior. The good news is that Jesus died for us, was buried, and rose again on the third day (1 Cor 15:3-4). Salvation is not Jesus plus anything we do. It’s Jesus alone. He saves. Our contribution to the cross was sin and death, as Jesus took our sin upon Himself and died in our place. Salvation is never what we do for God; rather, it’s what He’s done for us through the cross of Christ. That’s all. It’s a gift that is received by faith alone in Christ alone, for “the free gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Rom 6:23). And God’s gift is available to everyone, for “whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life” (John 3:16). The matter is simple: “Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved” (Acts 16:31).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Ludwig Koehler et al., The Hebrew and Aramaic Lexicon of the Old Testament, 305.
[2] William Arndt et al., A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature, 49.
[3] G. Herbert Livingston, “638 חָטָא,” ed. R. Laird Harris, Gleason L. Archer Jr., and Bruce K. Waltke, Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament (Chicago: Moody Press, 1999), 277.
[4] Other Hebrew and Greek words related to sin include: evil (רָע ra – Gen 3:5), wicked (רָשָׁע rasha – Prov 15:9), rebel (מָרָה marah – Deut 1:26), transgress (פָּשַׁע pasha – Isa 1:2), iniquity (עָוֹן avon – Isa 53:6), error (שָׁגָה shagah – Lev 4:13), guilt (אָשַׁם asham – Lev 4:22), go astray (תָּעָה taah – Psa 58:3), sin (ἁμαρτία hamartia – 1 Cor 15:3), bad (κακός kakos – Rom 12:17), evil (πονηρός poneros – Matt 7:11), ungodly (ἀσεβής asebes – Rom 4:5), guilty (ἔνοχος enochos – 1 Cor 11:27), unrighteousness (ἀδικία adikia – Rom 1:18), lawless (ἄνομος anomos – 1 Tim 1:9), transgression (παράβασις parabasis – Gal 3:19), ignorance (ἀγνοέω agnoeo – Acts 17:23), go astray (πλανάω planao – 1 Pet 2:25), trespass (παράπτωμα paraptoma – Rom 5:15), and hypocrisy (ὑπόκρισις hupokrisis – 1 Tim 4:2).
[5] If there is no God, then there is no absolute standard for right and wrong and we are left with arbitrary laws based on manufactured values.
[6] Merrill F. Unger, “Sin,” The New Unger’s Bible Dictionary, 1198.
[7] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Personal Sin”,  Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, 196.
[8] Norman L. Geisler, Systematic Theology, Volume Three: Sin, Salvation, 181.
[9] Robert P. Lightner, Handbook of Evangelical Theology, 188.
[10] Lewis Sperry Chafer, Salvation, 52–53.

Soteriology Lesson 34 - Guilt Before God

     Biblically speaking, guilt implies one has acted contrary to God’s moral character and laws. Divine laws are a reflection of the righteousness of God. The righteousness of God may be defined as the intrinsic, immutable, moral perfection of God, from which He commands all things, in heaven and earth, and declares as good that which conforms to His righteousness and as evil that which deviates. God’s character is the basis upon which all just laws derive; either divine laws from God Himself or human laws which conform to His righteousness.[1] The Bible reveals “the LORD is righteous and He loves righteousness” (Psa 11:7). We’re informed that at a future time, “He is coming to judge the earth. He will judge the world in righteousness and the peoples in His faithfulness” (Psa 96:13), and He will “judge the living and the dead” (2 Tim 4:1). The problem is that all humanity is corrupt, for “are all under sin” (Rom 3:9), and “there is none righteous, not even one” (Rom 3:10), for “all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God” (Rom 3:23). Sin may be defined as the breaking of God’s moral laws. John wrote, “Everyone who practices sin also practices lawlessness; and sin is lawlessness” (1 John 3:4). Sin is when we transgress God’s law and depart from His intended path. According to J. I. Packer, “Sin may be comprehensively defined as lack of conformity to the law of God in act, habit, attitude, outlook, disposition, motivation, and mode of existence.”[2]The motivation behind sin is self-interest. It means we set our wills against the will of God; that we desire our interests above His interests and are willing to act contrary to His directives. According to Augustus Strong, “the sinner makes self the center of his life, sets himself directly against God and constitutes his own interest the supreme motive and his own will the supreme rule.”[3] Samuel Harris notes four characteristics of sin, namely, “It is self-sufficiency, the opposite of Christian faith…It is self-will, the opposite of Christian submission…It is self-seeking, the opposite of Christian benevolence…It is self-righteousness, the opposite of Christian humility and reverence.”[4] Merrill F. Unger states:
"The underlying idea of sin is that of law and of a lawgiver. The lawgiver is God. Hence sin is everything in the disposition and purpose and conduct of God’s moral creatures that is contrary to the expressed will of God (Rom 3:20; 4:15; 7:7; Jam 4:12, 17). The sinfulness of sin lies in the fact that it is against God, even when the wrong we do is to others or ourselves (Gen 39:9; Psa 51:4)."[5]
     As sinners before a holy and righteous God, we bear an objective guilt because we have violated His holy character and righteous demands. We are responsible to God for what we have, what we are, and what we do. We have Adam’s original sin, which has been imputed to our account (Rom 5:12-13; cf. 1 Cor 15:21-22), we are sinners by nature (Psa 51:5; Jer 17:9; Rom 7:14-25; 13:12-14), and we do sin personally (Prov 20:9; Eccl 7:20; Isa 59:2; 64:6; Jam 1:14-15). God holds us accountable for our sinfulness. Our guilt is based on what God says about us and not our subjective impressions of ourselves. J. C. Moyer states, “Guilt is both the legal and moral condition that results from breaking God’s law.”[6]Louis Berkhof adds, “Guilt is the state of deserving condemnation or of being liable to punishment for the violation of a law or a moral requirement. It expresses the relation which sin bears to justice or to the penalty of the law.”[7] C.W. Stenschke states:
"In biblical language and thought guilt and sin are closely related. While sin usually denotes an action of personal failure (in deed, word or thought), guilt is a legal term that denotes the state resulting from this action. Guilt is an objective fact and arises when God’s standards have not been met, when the creator’s claim on his creation is neglected or refused whether willfully or unintentionally."[8]
     Being guilty before God is a fact and not a feeling. It is based on the objective truth of God’s Word and not our subjective impressions or fluctuating emotions. Our emotions are a blessing from the Lord, but only when properly calibrated to the truth of His revelation, otherwise they can be an impediment to our relationship with Him.
     Humanism rejects God and His revelation and places mankind at the center of morality and meaning. Francis Schaeffer explains humanism as “Man beginning from himself, with no knowledge except what he himself can discover and no standards outside of himself. In this view Man is the measure of all things, as the Enlightenment expressed it.”[9] But atheism creates a problem concerning moral absolutes, for if there is no God, then there is no moral absolute Law-giver; and if there is no moral absolute Law-giver, then there are no moral absolutes, and we are left to conclude that what is, is right, and any further discussion about right and wrong becomes nothing more than opinion.[10] Francis Schaeffer is correct when he states:
"If there is no absolute moral standard, then one cannot say in a final sense that anything is right or wrong. By absolute we mean that which always applies, that which provides a final or ultimate standard. There must be an absolute if there are to be morals, and there must be an absolute if there are to be real values. If there is no absolute beyond man’s ideas, then there is no final appeal to judge between individuals and groups whose moral judgments conflict. We are merely left with conflicting opinions."[11]
     Those who reject God are left to create and impose arbitrary values on others, and the tyrants of the world are glad to bully and control others by means of strong arm tactics, whether social intimidation, economic coercion, or brute physical force. The only objective standard for measuring righteousness or guilt is set forth in God’s Word which defines reality. The Bible reveals God is “the Judge of all the earth” (Gen 18:25), and He “is a righteous judge” (Psa 7:11), and He “judges righteously” (Jer 11:20), and “will by no means leave the guilty unpunished” (Ex 34:7). Yet, the Bible also reveals God is “merciful and gracious, slow to anger and abundant in lovingkindness and truth” (Psa 86:15), and One “Who pardons all your iniquities” (Psa 103:3), when we come to Him in honesty and humility. And for those who come to Him in humility, who are like the tax collector, who “was even unwilling to lift up his eyes to heaven, but was beating his breast, saying, ‘God, be merciful to me, the sinner!’” (Luke 18:13), will find Him to be merciful. For those of us who trust in Christ as Savior, we are blessed with “forgiveness of sins” (Eph 1:7; cf., Acts 10:43), the “gift of righteousness” (Rom 5:17; cf., 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9), “eternal life” (John 10:28), and become “children of God” (John 1:12), with a promise that we will spend eternity in heaven with Him (John 14:1-3). J. Dwight Pentecost notes, “If you should be without Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, you stand guilty before God because you are still in Adam’s race. Even though Christ bore that sin, it means nothing to you until you are related to Him by faith. The righteousness of Christ cannot be imputed to you unless you personally receive Jesus Christ as your Savior.”[12] If you have not yet trusted in Christ as your Savior, then I “beg you on behalf of Christ, be reconciled to God” (2 Cor 5:20).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] If there is no God, then there is no absolute standard for right and wrong and we are left with arbitrary laws based on manufactured values.
[2] J. I. Packer, Concise Theology: A Guide to Historic Christian Beliefs, 82.
[3] Augustus Hopkins Strong, Systematic Theology (Philadelphia: American Baptist Publication Society, 1907), 572.
[4] Samuel Harris, “The Christian Law of Self-Sacrifice,” Bibliotheca Sacra 18, no. 69 (1861): 149.
[5] Merrill F. Unger, et al, “Sin,” The New Unger’s Bible Dictionary, 1198.
[6] J. C. Moyer, “Guilt; Guilty,” ed. Geoffrey W Bromiley, The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia, Revised, 580.
[7] Louis Berkhof, Systematic Theology (Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B. Eerdmans publishing co., 1938), 232.
[8] C. W. Stenschke, “Guilt,” in New Dictionary of Biblical Theology, ed. T. Desmond Alexander and Brian S. Rosner, electronic ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2000), 529.
[9] Francis A. Schaeffer, A Christian Manifesto (Wheaton, IL: Crossway, 2005), 24.
[10] God does exist, as “The heavens are telling of the glory of God; and their expanse is declaring the work of His hands” (Psa 19:1). And though people may “suppress the truth in unrighteousness” (Rom 1:18), the reality is, “that which is known about God is evident within them; for God made it evident to them. For since the creation of the world His invisible attributes, His eternal power and divine nature, have been clearly seen, being understood through what has been made, so that they are without excuse” (Rom 1:19-20).
[11] Francis A. Schaeffer, How Should We Then Live?: The Rise and Decline of Western Thought and Culture, 50th L’Abri Anniversary Edition. (Wheaton, IL: Crossway, 2005), 145.
[12] J. Dwight Pentecost, Things Which Become Sound Doctrine (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1996), 48.

Soteriology Lesson 31 - Assurance of Salvation

     At the moment of faith in Christ, we have eternal life. This is a fact, even if we don’t fully understand it. In truth, most people will not understand what they have from God or find assurance of their salvation until they’ve studied God’s Word and learned to live by faith. Doctrinal ignorance and/or false teaching will lead to fear and doubt. For those who have trusted Christ as their Savior, subsequent knowledge of God’s Word and trust in it will yield assurance of their salvation. And, as one advances spiritually, there will also be a noticeable change within, and this too may provide a subjective assurance of salvation.
Objective Assurance of Salvation
     The Bible reveals God is absolutely righteous and set apart from all that is sinful (Psa 11:7; 99:9; Hab 1:13; 1 John 1:5) and He hates and condemns sin (Deut 25:16; Psa 5:5; 45:7; Prov 8:13; 15:9, 26; 20:9; Zech 8:17; Rom 1:18; Col 3:6; Heb 1:9). The problem for us is that all mankind is sinful (Gen 6:5; 8:21; 1 Ki 8:46; Psa 143:2; Eccl 7:20; Isa 59:2; 64:6; Jer 17:9; Rom 3:10; 3:23; Eph 2:1-2; 1 John 1:8, 10). Not only are we sinful, but our good works have no saving merit (Rom 4:4-5; Gal 2:16; Eph 2:8-9; Tit 3:5). Our salvation was accomplished 100% by Jesus who died on the cross for our sins. Salvation is never what we do for God, but what He’s done for us at the cross (Rom 5:8; 6:10; 1 Cor 15:3-4; 1 Pet 3:18). God offers to justify and save us freely as a gift, totally apart from any good works we may perform (Rom 3:24, 28, 4:5; Gal 2:16; Eph 2:8-9; Tit 3:5; 1 Pet 3:18). God’s salvation comes to us who have trusted in Christ as our Savior (John 3:15-18; 6:40; 10:28; 11:25; 14:6; Acts 4:12; 16:31; 1 John 5:12). Salvation means we have forgiveness of sins (Eph 1:7), the gift of righteousness (Rom 5:17; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9), eternal life (John 10:28), are part of the family of God (Gal 3:26; 1 John 3:1), are blessed with many spiritual blessings (Eph 1:3), and will never face condemnation (Rom 8:1, 33).
     When we understand these truths by studying Scripture and accept them by faith, we have assurance of our salvation because we trust in God and His Word (Psa 119:160; John 17:17). The apostle Paul wrote, “I know whom I have believed and I am convinced that He is able to guard what I have entrusted to Him until that day” (2 Tim 1:12). The apostle John wrote, “God has given us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He who has the Son has the life; he who does not have the Son of God does not have the life” (1 John 5:11-12). The assurance of salvation does not come by looking to ourselves, but to the One who saved us. John also wrote, “These things I have written to you who believe in the name of the Son of God, so that you may know that you have eternal life” (1 John 5:13). Assurance of salvation is not a guessing game for those who have trusted in Jesus as their Savior, but is a confidence that is rooted in the revelation of God’s Word. For those of us who have trusted in Jesus as our Savior—believing He died for our sins, was buried, and raised again on the third day—we have eternal life. According to Zane Hodges, “It should be said here that all true assurance of salvation and eternal life must rest on the ‘testimony of God,’ for only that testimony has full reliability and solidity.”[1]
What Calvinists and Arminians Generally Believe
     Arminians are those who believe they are eternally secure in Christ, as long as they remain faithful in their walk with God. Like Catholics, they believe faith + works = salvation. They believe their salvation can be lost due to intentional, egregious, ongoing sin; therefore, they cannot have assurance of salvation because there’s always the chance they may turn away from God and forfeit their salvation. This stands in contrast to the Calvinistic doctrine of perseverance of the saints, which teaches that those whom God has chosen will persevere in faith until the end.
     Calvinists believe God gives His elect a special kind of faith that guarantees they will persevere to the end of their lives and be saved eternally; however, knowing they are among the elect is always a question in their minds that cannot be finally answered until they die. If they have persevered until the end, not having denied the Lord, and continued in good works, then they can know they were among the elect. If they fall into serious and prolonged sin, especially to the end of their lives, it strongly argues they were not among the elect who are said to persevere to the end. Kenneth D. Keathley notes, “Arminians know they are saved but are afraid they cannot keep it, while Calvinists know they cannot lose their salvation but are afraid they do not have it.”[2] Norman Geisler correctly notes:
"Arminians and strong Calvinists have much in common on this issue. Both assert that professing believers living in gross, unrepentant sin are not truly saved. Both insist that a person cannot be living in serious sin at the end of his life if he is truly saved. And both maintain that no one living in grave sin can be sure of his salvation."[3]
     Though Christians may, to some degree, advance spiritually by learning and living God’s Word, and bear the fruit of the Spirit in their lives, this will never be consistent, because the taint of sin is also present in the life of every Christian, and this to varying degrees. Christians are never free from sin (1 John 1:8, 10), and God never promises to make us completely sinless during our time on earth, so consistency of performance is lacking. Because of our imperfect knowledge and imperfect life, our ability to analyze ourselves accurately will not always be consistent. John Walvoord notes:
"The difficulty is that human experience may be far from a norm, may be inaccurately analyzed, and may be made the basis of an induction which in the last analysis is based only on fragmentary evidence…The only sure basis for salvation is the promise of God in the inspired Word of God which properly accepted by faith gives validity to assurance. One clear promise sustained by “Thus saith the Lord” is better than a thousand testimonies of human conviction without a specific ground. A proper doctrine of assurance of salvation is therefore inseparable from a belief in the inspired Word of God."[4]
     The Word of God is the objective basis for what we believe, and our focus should always be on learning and living His Word so that we can expunge any false ideas and properly calibrate our thinking to align with His divine revelation. Jesus said we have “eternal life…and will never perish” (John 10:28); therefore, there is no danger of us losing our salvation, for there is “no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus” (Rom 8:1), and “Who will bring a charge against God’s elect? God is the one who justifies” (Rom 8:33). The matter of our eternal destiny was settled at the cross when Jesus paid the penalty for all our sins. And Jesus’ work on the cross was perfectly applied to us at the moment we trusted in Him as our Savior.[5]
Subjective Assurance of Salvation
     Christians who are advancing spiritually may enjoy a subjective assurance of their salvation. Paul wrote, “The Spirit Himself testifies with our spirit that we are children of God” (Rom 8:16). According to William MacDonald, “The Spirit Himself bears witness with the believer’s spirit that he is a member of God’s family. He does it primarily through the Word of God. As a Christian reads the Bible, the Spirit confirms the truth that, because he has trusted the Savior, he is now a child of God.”[6] This experience is valid only for believers who are in submission to God (Rom 12:1-2), learning and living Scripture (2 Tim 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2), walking by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), and advancing to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1).
     As believers, we have been “born again” (1 Pet 1:23), “made alive” spiritually (1 Cor 15:22), and are a “new creature” in Christ Jesus (2 Cor 5:17). At the moment of salvation, God the Holy Spirit indwells us and gives us a new nature that, for the first time in our lives, has the capacity and desire to obey God. Paul wrote of his new nature in Christ when he said, “I joyfully concur with the law of God in the inner man” (Rom 7:22). Since we have the Spirit within us, as well as new spiritual life, it is natural to expect there will be some change in attitude and behavior. The degree to which this change occurs, in part, depends on our staying positive to the Lord. According to John Walvoord adds:
"The ground of assurance as stated in Scripture is something more than an intellectual comprehension of the theology of salvation and more than a conviction that the terms of salvation have been met. Scriptures make plain that there is a corresponding experience of transformation which attends the work of salvation in a believer. Some aspects of this are nonexperimental, but the new life in Christ is manifested in many ways. The believer in Christ possesses eternal life and a new divine nature which tends to change his whole viewpoint. He is indeed “a new creature: the old things are passed away; behold, they are become new” (2 Cor 5:17). The believer in Christ is indwelt by the Spirit of God, which opens a whole new field of spiritual experience. He now knows what it is to have fellowship with his heavenly Father and with His Savior the Lord Jesus Christ. His eyes are opened to spiritual truth, and the Scriptures take on a true living character as the Spirit of God illuminates the written Word. He experiences a new relationship to other believers as he is bound to them by ties of love and common faith and life. The believer is relieved from the load of condemnation for sin and experiences hope and peace such as is impossible for the unbeliever. His experiences include deliverance from the power of sin and from opposition of Satan. He enters into the joy of intercessory prayer and experiences answers to prayer. The new life in Christ, therefore, provides a satisfying and Biblical new experience which is a confirming evidence of the fact of his salvation and a vital and true basis for assurance."[7]
     As Christians, our assurance of eternal life is, first and foremost, based on the salvific work of Jesus on the cross (Acts 4:12; Rom 5:8; 1 Cor 15:3-4), and the revelation of Scripture that we, who have trusted in Christ as our Savior (Acts 4:12, 16:31), “may know that [we] have eternal life” (1 John 5:13). This assurance is objective and constant, because God’s Word is sure and does not change.
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] Zane Clark Hodges, The Epistle of John: Walking in the Light of God’s Love (Irving, TX: Grace Evangelical Society, 1999), 228.
[2] Kenneth D. Keathley, “Perseverance and Assurance of the Saints,” in Whosoever Will, ed. David L. Allen and Steve W Lemke (Nashville, TN: B&H Publishing Group, 2010).
[3] Norman L. Geisler, Systematic Theology, Volume Three: Sin, Salvation (Minneapolis, MN: Bethany House Publishers, 2004), 302.
[4] John F. Walvoord, “The Doctrine of Assurance in Contemporary Theology,” Bibliotheca Sacra 116 (1959): 198.
[5] The Bible reveals that when we sin, we are walking in darkness and have broken fellowship with God (1 John 1:5-6), and stifled the work of the Holy Spirit who dwells within us (Eph 4:30; 1 Th 5:19). If we continue in sin, or leave our sin unconfessed, we are in real danger of divine discipline from God (Psa 32:3-4; Heb 12:5-11; 1 John 5:16-17; cf. Dan 4:37), which can eventuate in physical death (1 John 5:16; cf., Lev 10:1-2; Acts 5:3-5; 1 Cor 11:30), and the loss of eternal rewards (1 Cor 3:10-15; 2 John 1:8). If we confess our sin directly to God, He will immediately forgive it and restore us to fellowship (1 John 1:9; cf. Psa 32:5). Being in fellowship with God means learning and living His Word (2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2), walking by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), being honest with Him about our sin (1 John 1:8, 10), and coming before His “throne of grace” (Heb 4:16) in transparent humility and confessing it in order to be forgiven (1 John 1:9; cf. Heb. 4:16). God is faithful and just to forgive us our sins every time we confess them because of the atoning work of Christ who shed His blood on the cross for us (1 John 1:9; 2:1-2).
[6] William MacDonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments, ed. Arthur Farstad (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1995), 1711.
[7] John F. Walvoord, “The Doctrine of Assurance in Contemporary Theology,” Bibliotheca Sacra 116 (1959): 201–202.

Soteriology Lesson 29 - Eternal Life & Expiation

Eternal Life
     John wrote, “whoever believes will in Him have eternal life” (John 3:15), and “God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life” (John 3:16). And Jesus pointed others to Himself, saying, “For this is the will of My Father, that everyone who beholds the Son and believes in Him will have eternal life, and I Myself will raise him up on the last day” (John 6:40), and “Truly, truly, I say to you, he who believes has eternal life” (John 6:47; cf., 10:28). Jesus, when saying the believer “has” eternal life in John 6:47, used the Greek verb echō (ἔχω – to have or possess), which is in the present tense, meaning it’s a right-now-truth. That is, eternal life is what the believer possesses at the moment of faith in Christ. This eternal life is connected with being in a relationship with Jesus Christ. John wrote, “God has given us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He who has the Son has the life; he who does not have the Son of God does not have the life” (1 John 5:11-12).
     We should also understand that eternal life does not merely refer to our unending existence in which we spend eternity with God in heaven, but that there’s a qualitative dimension to it. Jesus said, “I came that they may have life, and have it abundantly” (John 10:10), and “This is eternal life, that they may know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent” (John 17:3). Merrill C. Tenney states, “Eternal, the new life God gives, refers not solely to the duration of existence but also to the quality of life as contrasted with futility. It is a deepening and growing experience. It can never be exhausted in any measurable span of time, but it introduces a totally new quality of life.”[1] In its entirety, eternal life is a free gift offered by God to those who trust in Christ as Savior (John 3:16; Eph 2:8-9), an experience to be enjoyed now (John 10:10), and a future reward for a life of sacrifice (Luke 18:29-30). As we advance spiritually in our walk with the Lord by learning His Word (2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2; 2 Pet 3:18), being filled with the Spirit (Eph 5:18), walking obediently by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), praying often (Eph 6:18; 1 Th 5:17), developing an attitude of gratitude (Eph 5:20; 1 Th 5:18), fellowshipping with other believers (Acts 2:42; Heb 10:25), engaging in worship (Eph 5:19; Heb 13:15), and allowing trials to shape us spiritually (Jam 1:2-4), we will experience what Paul told Timothy, when he instructed him to “take hold of the eternal life to which you were called” (1 Tim 6:12). This is the quality of life of believers who, in time, operate with positive volition toward God as their divine Parent and obey His directives to advance to spiritual maturity. Wiersbe notes, “We have ‘eternal life’ and need to take hold of it and let it work in our experience.”[2] MacDonald adds, “He is to lay hold on eternal life. This does not mean that he is to strive for salvation. That is already his possession. But here the thought is to live out in daily practice the eternal life which was already his.”[3] Joseph Dillow states:
"Possessing eternal life is one thing in the sense of initial entrance, but “taking hold” of it is another. The former is static; the latter is dynamic. The former depends on God; the latter depends on us. The former comes through faith alone; “taking hold” requires faith plus “keeping commandments” (1 Timothy 6:14). Those who are rich in this world and who give generously “will lay up treasure for themselves as a firm foundation for the coming age, so that they may take hold of the life that is truly life” (1 Timothy 6:19). Eternal life is not only the gift of regeneration; it is also “true life” that is cultivated by faith and acts of obedience."[4]
Expiation
     The doctrine of expiation is closely related to propitiation. Propitiation means satisfaction and refers to God the Father’s approval of the death of Christ on behalf of sinners. Expiation emphasizes the removal of sin, as well as its guilt and punishment. Because God is holy and just, sin is an offense that demands His punishment. According to John Stott, God’s wrath refers to “His steady, unrelenting, unremitting, uncompromising antagonism to evil in all its forms and manifestations.”[5] By means of the penal substitutionary atoning death of Jesus, God’s wrath is satisfied concerning His righteous demands for our sin, and when we turn to Christ as Savior, all our sins are forgiven (Eph 1:7), and we are reconciled to God (Rom 5:10; 2 Cor 5:18-20). Jesus is “the Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world!” (John 1:29), and we know “He appeared in order to take away sins” (1 John 3:5), and that Jesus “released us from our sins by His blood” (Rev 1:5). Bruce Demarest states, “the focus of propitiation is Godward—Christ’s sacrifice pays the penalty of sin so as to appease God’s wrath. But the focus of expiation is humanward—Christ’s sacrifice removes the stain of sin and the sinner’s liability to suffer sin’s punishment.”[6] Charles Hodge adds, “Expiation and propitiation are correlative terms. The sinner, or his guilt is expiated; God, or justice, is propitiated.”[7]
     Propitiation is a word that speaks to our relationship with the Father. He was angry with us prior to our coming to Jesus, as we were “enemies” of God (Rom 5:10), spiritually “dead” in our trespasses (Eph 2:1; cf., Col 2:13), and “children of wrath” (Eph 2:3). But now, because of the death of Christ, the Father accepts those who have trusted in Jesus as Savior, and has “forgiven us all our transgressions, having canceled out the certificate of debt consisting of decrees against us, which was hostile to us; and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross” (Col 2:13b-14). Robert B. Thieme, Jr. states:
"Expiation describes the work of Christ on the cross that canceled mankind’s debt owed for the penalty of sin. Man’s penalty for sin is spiritual death, total separation from God. This is the status of every human being at birth due to Adam’s fall (Rom 6:23a; Eph 2:1). The penalty placed all fallen humanity hopelessly in debt to God and incapable of paying the obligation. The only one qualified to pay was Jesus Christ, the Lamb without sin. He “bore our sins in His body on the cross” and was judged by God the Father (1 Pet 2:24a; cf. Isa 53:6b). Jesus Christ Himself covered the cost of man’s spiritual death and “canceled out the certificate of debt” (Col 2:14). As a result, every human being is released from obligation and free to accept or reject the grace gift of salvation."[8]
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] Merrill C. Tenney, “John,” in The Expositor’s Bible Commentary: John and Acts, ed. Frank E. Gaebelein, vol. 9 (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing House, 1981), 50.
[2] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 236.
[3] William MacDonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments, ed. Arthur Farstad (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1995), 2101.
[4] Joseph C. Dillow, Final Destiny: The Future Reign of the Servant Kings, 4th Edition (Houston, TX: Grace Theology Press, 2018).
[5] John R. W. Stott, The Cross of Christ (Downers Grove, IL: IVP Books, 2006), 171.
[6] Bruce A. Demarest, The Cross and Salvation: The Doctrine of Salvation, Foundations of Evangelical Theology (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 1997), 180.
[7] Charles Hodge, Systematic Theology, vol. 2 (Oak Harbor, WA: Logos Research Systems, Inc., 1997), 478.
[8] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Expiation”,  Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, 94.

Soteriology Lesson 28 - Adoption & Deliverance from Sin

Adoption
     As those who have been redeemed by the blood of Christ, we have been transferred from Satan’s “domain of darkness” (Col 1:13) and placed into the family of God. Our new status is as “children of God” (John 1:12; cf., Rom 8:16; Phil 2:15). John wrote, “See how great a love the Father has bestowed on us, that we would be called children of God; and such we are” (1 John 3:1a). We do not come into the world as natural born children of God; rather, we are naturally born “in Adam” (1 Cor 15:21-22), as “sons of disobedience” (Eph 2:2), and are “by nature children of wrath” (Eph 2:3). But at the moment of faith in Christ, we receive “adoption as sons” (Rom 8:15; cf. Gal 4:5; Eph 1:5). The term adoption derives from the Greek word huiothesia (υἱοθεσία) which, according to BDAG, refers to “those who believe in Christ and are accepted by God as God’s children…with full rights.”[1] For the first time, as children of God, we have the privilege and right to cry out to God as “Abba! Father!” (Rom 8:15). This adoption by God is an act of love and grace, for “He predestined us to adoption as sons through Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the kind intention of His will” (Eph 1:5). Our position in God’s family should lead to a new and better performance of life. God calls us to mature spiritually (Heb 6:1) and to “grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Pet 3:18). Norman Geisler states:
"Adoption (Grk: huiothesia) means “placing as a son”; it signifies, literally, “a legal child” (Ex 2:10) and is used five times in the New Testament. Theologically, adoption (Gal 4:5) refers to the act of God that places a person as a son in God’s family. Adoption is a term of position whereby one becomes a son by the new birth (John 1:12–13), is redeemed from the bondage of the law (Gal 4:1–5), and, although only a child (Grk: teknion), is by adoption made an adult son (Grk: huios), which is fully manifested at the resurrection of the body (Rom 8:23; cf. 1 John 3:2)."[2]
R.B. Thieme Jr., adds:
"God’s bestowal of sonship and heirship upon believers is a grace gift at the moment of salvation (John 1:12–13; Gal 4:5–7; Eph 1:5). Through union with Christ, every Church Age believer, male or female, is adopted into God’s royal family and granted joint heirship with God the Son, who is the “heir of all things” (Heb 1:2). Even though the new believer is a spiritual infant, adoption recognizes his position not as nepios, a young child, but as huios, an adult son (Gal 4:1–7). This royal son of God receives the full privileges and responsibilities of spiritual aristocracy, along with an eternal inheritance (Rom 8:23; Eph 1:14; Col 3:24; Rev 21:7)."[3]
     Though fully adopted as God’s children, there is an eschatological aspect to our adoption that is pending our future glorified bodies. Paul wrote, “the creation itself also will be set free from its slavery to corruption” (Rom 8:21), and then draws a parallel with our status as children, saying, “even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting eagerly for our adoption as sons, the redemption of our body” (Rom 8:23). We are children by position, and will experience our freedom from sin when we receive our glorified bodies (Phil 3:20-21; 1 John 3:2, 5).
 
Deliverance From Sin
     Concerning the Christian’s spiritual deliverance, the NT describes it in three tenses. Because we have trusted Christ as our Savior, we have been saved from the penalty of sin (Rom 5:16; 8:1, 33-34; Eph 2:8-9), are saved from the power of sin that we might live righteously (Rom 6:11; Col 3:5), and will, ultimately, be saved from the presence of sin when we leave this world and enter heaven (Phil 3:20-21; 1 John 3:2, 5). These three aspects of our salvation are also referred to as justification (declared just before God once for all), sanctification (progressive righteousness over time), and glorification (removal of the sin nature after we leave this world). According to Charles Ryrie:
"The inclusive sweep of salvation is underscored by observing the three tenses of salvation. (1) The moment one believed he was saved from the condemnation of sin (Eph 2:8; Tit 3:5). (2) That believer is also being saved from the dominion of sin and is being sanctified and preserved (Heb 7:25). (3) And he will be saved from the very presence of sin in heaven forever (Rom 5:9-10)."[4]
     The first and third aspects of our salvation (i.e., justification and glorification) are accomplished by God without any human assistance. Concerning our justification, Scripture reveals that “God is the one who justifies” (Rom 8:33), and “who justifies the ungodly” (Rom 4:5). This is a work of God alone. No works are required for the one who trusts in Christ as Savior (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:8-9; Tit 3:5). Concerning our glorification, Jesus Christ is the One “who will transform the body of our humble state into conformity with the body of His glory” (Phil 3:21), and “We know that when He appears, we will be like Him” (1 John 3:2), and that “in Him there is no sin” (1 John 3:5). This means our future heavenly body will have no sin nature. This also is a work of God alone. However, the second aspect of our salvation, our sanctification, requires positive volition on our part. This is made obvious by the use of NT verbs that are in the imperative mood (i.e., a command), which requires the Christian to obey. As believers, we play a role in our sanctification as we learn and live God’s Word (2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2; 2 Pet 3:18), yield to God the Holy Spirit (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:16, 25), walk by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), and advance to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1).
     After being justified (and awaiting glorification), it is possible for the Christian to go negative to God, not learn or live His Word, and remain a carnal Christian (1 Cor 3:1-3). Such a one will be subject to divine discipline (Heb 12:5-11), even to the point of physical death if their sinful lifestyle becomes egregious (1 Cor 11:30; 1 John 5:16-17), and they will forfeit future rewards (1 Cor 3:10-15; 2 John 1:8).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] William Arndt et al., A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature, 1024.
[2] Norman L. Geisler, Systematic Theology, Volume Three: Sin, Salvation, 226.
[3] Robert B. Thieme, Jr. “Adoption”, Thieme’s Bible Doctrine Dictionary, 3.
[4] Charles Caldwell Ryrie, Basic Theology, 318–319.

Soteriology Lesson 27 - The Value of Jesus’ Death for God and Christians

     Jesus’ suffering and death on the cross has both infinite and eternal value for both God the Father as well as those trust in Christ as their Savior. According to Francis Schaeffer, “Christ’s death in space-time history is completely adequate to meet our need for refuge from the true moral guilt that we have. It is final because of who He is. He is the infinite second person of the Trinity; therefore, His death has infinite value.”[1]Though Jesus suffered for our sins for only a few hours on the cross, His death had infinite and eternal value and saves forever those who trust in Him as Savior. Geisler states, “Being by nature the infinite God, Christ’s death had infinite value, even though His suffering and death occurred in a finite amount of time. Time is not a mandatory measure of worth—birth, for instance, happens over a relatively short span but produces something of extraordinary value. One death in limited time achieved something of limitless value for all eternity.”[2] Paul Enns states, “At the heart of orthodox belief is the recognition that Christ died a substitutionary death to provide salvation for a lost humanity. If Jesus were only a man He could not have died to save the world, but because of His deity, His death had infinite value whereby He could die for the entire world.”[3]
     As a result of what Christ accomplished, there is great benefit for us who have trusted in Him as our Savior. By His work on the cross, Christians become the recipients of great blessings, both in time and eternity. Though He blesses some Christians materially (1 Tim 6:17-19), His main focus is on giving us spiritual blessings which are far better. Paul wrote that God “has blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in Christ” (Eph 1:3). According to Harold Hoehner, “Every spiritual blessing (eulogia) refers to every spiritual enrichment needed for the spiritual life. Since these benefits have already been bestowed on believers, they should not ask for them but rather appropriate them by faith.”[4] Some of the spiritual blessings mentioned in Scripture are as follows:
We are the special objects of His love: “God demonstrates His own love toward us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us” (Rom 5:8), and “In this is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins” (1 John 4:10).
We are forgiven all our sins: “When you were dead in your transgressions and the uncircumcision of your flesh, He made you alive together with Him, having forgiven us all our transgressions, having canceled out the certificate of debt consisting of decrees against us, which was hostile to us; and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross” (Col 2:13-14; cf. Eph 1:7; Heb 10:10-14).
We are given eternal life: Jesus said, “My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me; and I give eternal life to them, and they will never perish; and no one will snatch them out of My hand (John 10:27-28; cf. John 3:16; 6:40; 20:31).
We are made alive together with Christ: “God, being rich in mercy, because of His great love with which He loved us, even when we were dead in our transgressions, made us alive together with Christ” (Eph 2:4-5).
We are raised up and seated with Christ: God “raised us up with Him, and seated us with Him in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus” (Eph 2:6).
We are the recipients of God’s grace: “For of His fullness we have all received, and grace upon grace” (John 1:16), “For by grace you have been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God; not as a result of works, so that no one may boast” (Eph 2:8-9).
We are created to perform good works: “So then, while we have opportunity, let us do good to all people, and especially to those who are of the household of the faith” (Gal 6:10), and “We are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand so that we would walk in them” (Eph 2:10; cf., Tit 2:11-4).
We are given freedom in Christ: “It was for freedom that Christ set us free; therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to a yoke of slavery” (Gal 5:1), “For you were called to freedom, brethren; only do not turn your freedom into an opportunity for the flesh, but through love serve one another” (Gal 5:13; cf., 1 Pet 2:16).
We are given a spiritual gift to serve others: “As each one has received a special gift, employ it in serving one another as good stewards of the manifold grace of God” (1 Pet 4:10; cf. Rom 12:6-8; Eph 4:11).
We are children of God: “See how great a love the Father has bestowed on us, that we would be called children of God; and such we are” (1 John 3:1a), “For you are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus” (Gal 3:26).
We are made ambassadors for Christ: “We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God were making an appeal through us; we beg you on behalf of Christ, be reconciled to God” (2 Cor 5:20).
We are gifted with God’s righteousness: “He made Him who knew no sin to be sin on our behalf, so that we might become the righteousness of God in Him” (2 Cor 5:21), “and may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith” (Phil 3:9; cf. Rom 4:3-5; 5:17).
We are justified before God: “Being justified as a gift by His grace through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus…For we maintain that a man is justified by faith apart from works of the Law” (Rom 3:24, 28), and “knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by the works of the Law; since by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified” (Gal 2:16).
We have peace with God: “Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ” (Rom 5:1).
We will never be condemned: “He who believes in Him is not judged; he who does not believe has been judged already, because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God” (John 3:18), “Truly, truly, I say to you, he who hears My word, and believes Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does not come into judgment, but has passed out of death into life” (John 5:24), “Therefore there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus” (Rom 8:1).
We are given citizenship in heaven: “For our citizenship is in heaven, from which also we eagerly wait for a Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ” (Phil 3:20).
We are transferred to the kingdom of Christ: “For He rescued us from the domain of darkness, and transferred us to the kingdom of His beloved Son” (Col 1:13; cf. Acts 26:18), and “walk in a manner worthy of the God who calls you into His own kingdom and glory” (1 Th 2:12).
We are all saints in Christ Jesus: we are “saints by calling” (1 Cor 1:2), and “saints in Christ Jesus” (Phil 1:1), and “are no longer strangers and aliens, but you are fellow citizens with the saints, and are of God’s household” (Eph 2:19).
We are made priests to God: “He has made us to be a kingdom, priests to His God and Father—to Him be the glory and the dominion forever and ever. Amen” (Rev 1:6).
We are God’s chosen: “He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we would be holy and blameless before Him” (Eph 1:4), “So, as those who have been chosen of God, holy and beloved, put on a heart of compassion, kindness, humility, gentleness and patience” (Col 3:12).
We are the recipients of His faithfulness: “He Himself has said, ‘I will never desert you, nor will I ever forsake you’” (Heb 13:5), and even “If we are faithless, He remains faithful, for He cannot deny Himself” (2 Tim 2:13).
We have been called to walk in newness of life: “We have been buried with Him through baptism into death, so that as Christ was raised from the dead through the glory of the Father, so we too might walk in newness of life” (Rom 6:4), and “walk in a manner worthy of the calling with which you have been called, with all humility and gentleness, with patience, showing tolerance for one another in love” (Eph 4:1-2).
We are members of the Church, the body of Christ: “For just as we have many members in one body and all the members do not have the same function, so we, who are many, are one body in Christ, and individually members one of another” (Rom 12:4-5), and “He put all things in subjection under His feet, and gave Him as head over all things to the church, which is His body, the fullness of Him who fills all in all” (Eph 1:22-23; cf. Col 1:18).
We are indwelt with the Holy Spirit: “Do you not know that you are a temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?” (1 Cor 3:16), “your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit who is in you” (1 Cor 6:19).
We are sealed with the Holy Spirit: “having also believed, you were sealed in Him with the Holy Spirit of promise” (Eph 1:13b; cf. 2 Cor 5:5).
We are enabled to walk with God: “I say, walk by the Spirit, and you will not carry out the desire of the flesh” (Gal 5:16), and “Since we live by the Spirit, let us also walk by the Spirit” (Gal 5:25).
We are empowered to live godly: “His divine power has granted to us everything pertaining to life and godliness, through the true knowledge of Him who called us by His own glory and excellence” (2 Pet 1:3).
We have Scripture to train us in righteousness: “All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness; so that the man of God may be adequate, equipped for every good work” (2 Tim 3:16-17).
We are guaranteed a new home in heaven: “In My Father’s house are many dwelling places; if it were not so, I would have told you; for I go to prepare a place for you. If I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you to Myself, that where I am, there you may be also” (John 14:2-3).
We are guaranteed resurrection bodies: “I tell you a mystery; we will not all sleep, but we will all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet; for the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. For this perishable must put on the imperishable, and this mortal must put on immortality” (1 Cor 15:51-53).
We have special access to God’s throne of grace: “Let us draw near with confidence to the throne of grace, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help in time of need” (Heb 4:16).
We will be glorified in eternity: “When Christ, who is our life, is revealed, then you also will be revealed with Him in glory” (Col 3:4), for Christ “will transform the body of our humble state into conformity with the body of His glory, by the exertion of the power that He has even to subject all things to Himself” (Phil 3:21).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Francis A. Schaeffer, Joshua and the Flow of Biblical History, Second U.S. edition. (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 2004), 206.
[2] Norman L. Geisler, Systematic Theology, Volume Four: Church, Last Things (Minneapolis, MN: Bethany House Publishers, 2005), 403.
[3] Paul P. Enns, The Moody Handbook of Theology (Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1989), 225.
[4] Harold W. Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 616.

Soteriology Lesson 22 - The Role of God the Holy Spirit in Convicting the World of Sin, Righteousness, and Judgment

     In the NT, God the Holy Spirit took on a new ministry after Jesus returned to heaven (John 16:7-15; cf., Acts 1:6-8; 2:1-4; 15:7-9). Part of His ministry is to believers, and part is to unbelievers. Concerning the Spirit’s ministry to believers, Jesus said, “I tell you the truth, it is to your advantage that I go away; for if I do not go away, the Helper will not come to you; but if I go, I will send Him to you” (John 16:7). The Helper is the Holy Spirit, whom Jesus will send (future tense of the Greek verb pempo) to believers. The Spirit’s work in Christians would be multifaceted and would relate to their sanctification and godly influence in a fallen world. After Pentecost (Acts 2), God the Holy Spirit would work in and through His church to other Christians, to help with their sanctification, and to unbelievers, to share the gospel of grace that they might be saved. Wiersbe states:
"The Holy Spirit does not minister in a vacuum. Just as the Son of God had to have a body in order to do His work on earth, so the Spirit of God needs a body to accomplish His ministries; and that body is the church. Our bodies are His tools and temples, and He wants to use us to glorify Christ and to witness to a lost world."[1]
     This is very encouraging, because Christians know that God the Holy Spirit is working through them to help lead the lost to Christ. But there is also a special work the Holy Spirit is doing in the hearts of unbelievers to help prepare them to turn to Christ as Savior. Concerning this special work, Jesus said, “And He, when He comes, will convict the world concerning sin and righteousness and judgment” (John 16:8). Jesus’ statement about the Holy Spirit is in the future tense (He will convict), which implies the Spirit’s special ministry was not active at the time Jesus uttered His statement. This special convicting ministry would be inaugurated on the day of Pentecost. The word convict translates the Greek word elegcho (ἐλέγχω), which means, “to bring a person to the point of recognizing wrongdoing, convict, [or] convince someone of something.”[2] Jesus said the Spirit’s convincing work would fall into three areas: 1) “concerning sin, because they do not believe in Me” (John 16:9), 2) “concerning righteousness, because I go to the Father and you no longer see Me” (John 16:10), and 3) “concerning judgment, because the ruler of this world has been judged” (John 16:11). Let’s look at these in order.
The Sin of Unbelief
     The sin mentioned by Jesus in John 16:8 does not refer to a catalogue of sins one might be guilty of (i.e., lust, greed, worry, gossip, stealing, etc.), but rather, one specific sin, which is unbelief, as Jesus said, “because they do not believe in Me” (John 16:9). The word for sin is hamartia (ἁμαρτία), which in Jesus’ statement is a singular noun that refers to a specific crime; namely, unbelief. Sylva notes, “Here sin is unbelief. Jesus faces people with a decision for or against himself: by belief or unbelief a person decides either for life or for death (John 8:24; 9:41; 16:8–9).”[3] There is only one sin that keeps a person out of heaven, and that’s the sin of unbelief. Wiersbe states:
"The Holy Spirit convicts the world of one particular sin, the sin of unbelief. The law of God and the conscience of man will convict the sinner of his sins (plural) specifically; but it is the work of the Spirit, through the witness of the believers, to expose the unbelief of the lost world. After all, it is unbelief that condemns the lost sinner (John 3:18–21), not the committing of individual sins. A person could “clean up his life” and quit his or her bad habits and still be lost and go to hell."[4]
     The Spirit always performs His work perfectly in the hearts of the lost, but because people have volition, and their hearts are corrupt, the vast majority of people suppress His message (Matt 7:13-14; John 5:39-40; Rom 1:18-32). Only the Holy Spirit can reveal to the human heart the truth about Jesus, as well as the truth about their sin of unbelief. To suppress the Spirit’s work about Jesus as the Son of God and Savior is the greatest of sins possible, as well as the most fatal sin that forever condemns a person to hell. Lightner states:
"Apart from God the Father there would have been no plan of salvation. Without God the Son there would have been no provision for salvation. Apart from the work of God the Spirit there would be no application of this great salvation to man’s needs. It is the third member of the Godhead who procures salvation for all who believe."[5]
The Righteousness of Jesus
     God alone sets the standard for righteousness, not people. Divine righteousness may be defined as the intrinsic, immutable, moral perfection of God, from which He commands all things, in heaven and earth, and declares as just that which conforms to His righteousness and as sinful that which deviates. Borchert is correct when he states, “Humanity is not in control either of the future or of setting the standards for life. That is the work of God.”[6] And Merrill C. Tenney states, “Apart from a standard of righteousness, there can be no sin; and there must be an awareness of the holiness of God before a person will realize his own deficiency.”[7] Though Jesus was rejected and treated as a criminal, God the Father declared Him righteous and welcomed Him to heaven, His natural home. Jesus is “the Holy and Righteous One” (Acts 3:14), and throughout His life “knew no sin” (2 Cor 5:21), was “without sin” (Heb 4:15), “committed no sin” (1 Pet 2:22), and in whom “there is no sin” (1 John 3:5). The rejection and crucifixion of Jesus was the greatest miscarriage of justice in the history of the human race. Jesus said those who rejected and crucified Him would “rejoice” (John 16:20), but as Borchert notes, “their rejoicing at being finished with Jesus turned out to be the rejoicing of the damned.”[8] William Hendriksen offers the following insights:
"The world, represented by the Jews, was about to crucify Jesus. It was going to say, “He ought to die” (John 19:7); hence, in the name of righteousness it was going to put him to death. It proclaimed aloud that he was anything but righteous. It treated him as an evil-doer (John 18:30). But the exact opposite was the truth. Though rejected by the world, he was welcomed by the Father, welcomed home via the cross, the cross which led to the crown…By means of the resurrection the Father would place the stamp of His approval upon His life and work (Acts 2:22, 23, 33; Rom 1:4). He, the very One whom the world had branded as unrighteous, would by means of His victorious going to the Father be marked as the Righteous One (8:46; Acts 3:14; 7:52; 2 Cor 5:21; 1 Pet 3:18; 1 John 2:1; and cf., Luke 23:47). Thus, the world would be convicted with respect to righteousness."[9]
     Christians do not need to struggle to convince people about the perfect righteousness of Christ, nor of the sinner’s failed righteousness before a holy God. They need only to communicate the biblical truth about Christ and fallen humanity, and leave the Spirit to do what only He can do, to convince them of the truth about Christ as the only Savior of mankind. If unbelievers suppresses the work of the Holy Spirit in their hearts, then no amount of reasoning or argumentation on the part of Christians will advance the gospel even one inch.
The Judgment of the Ruler of this World
     A third area where the Holy Spirit is working in the hearts of unbelievers concerns judgment, “because the ruler of this world has been judged” (John 16:11). Satan has been judged and found guilty before God. This means that Satan and his world-system is condemned. Being the ruler of this world, Satan naturally rules in the hearts of all unbelievers. Three times Jesus referred to Satan as “the ruler of this world” (John 12:31; 14:30; 16:11). Other passages of Scripture call Satan “the god of this world” (2 Cor 4:4), and “the prince of the power of the air” (Eph 2:2), informing us “that the whole world lies in the power of the evil one” (1 John 5:19). Satan rules as a tyrant who has “weakened the nations” (Isa 14:12), and currently “deceives the whole world” (Rev 12:9). Satan continues to attack God’s people today (1 Pet 5:8), practices deception (2 Cor 11:13-15), and has well developed strategies of warfare (Eph 6:10-12). Furthermore, humanity is living in an “evil age” (Gal 1:4), under “the dominion of Satan” (Acts 26:18), whose sphere of influence is called “the domain of darkness” (Col 1:13). But Satan has been judged and his punishment is pending execution. Furthermore, those who side with Satan in this life will be judged with him in eternity. According to Ryrie, “At the cross, Christ triumphed over Satan, serving notice on unbelievers of their judgment to come.”[10] Radmacher notes, “Satan was judged at the Cross, and the Holy Spirit would convince people of the judgment to come. Satan has been judged, so all who side with him will be judged with him. There is no room for neutrality. A person is either a child of God or a child of the devil.”[11] Merrill Tenney states:
"To convince any unbeliever of sin, righteousness, and judgment is beyond human ability. It may be possible to fix upon him the guilt of some specific sin if there is sufficient evidence to bring him before a jury; but to make him acknowledge the deeper fact, that he is a sinner, evil at heart, and deserving of punishment because he has not believed in Christ, is quite another matter. To bring a man to some standard of ethics is not too difficult; for almost every person has ideals that coincide with the moral law at some point. To create in him the humiliating consciousness that his self-righteousness is as filthy rags in comparison with the spotless linen of the righteousness of God cannot be effected by ordinary persuasion. Many believe in a general law of retribution; but it is almost impossible to convince them that they already stand condemned. Only the power of the Holy Spirit, working from within, can bring about that profound conviction which leads to repentance. The Spirit anticipates and makes effective the ministry of the disciples in carrying the message to unbelievers."[12]
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 362.
[2] William Arndt et al., A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000), 315.
[3] Moisés Silva, ed., New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology and Exegesis (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2014), 260.
[4] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1, 362.
[5] Robert P. Lightner, Handbook of Evangelical Theology: A Historical, Biblical, and Contemporary Survey and Review (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1995), 196.
[6] Gerald L. Borchert, John 12–21, vol. 25B, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2002), 167.
[7] Merrill C. Tenney, “John,” in The Expositor’s Bible Commentary: John and Acts, ed. Frank E. Gaebelein, vol. 9 (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing House, 1981), 157.
[8] Gerald L. Borchert, John 12–21, vol. 25B, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2002), 167.
[9] William Hendriksen and Simon J. Kistemaker, Exposition of the Gospel According to John, vol. 2, New Testament Commentary (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1953–2001), 326.
[10] Charles Caldwell Ryrie, Ryrie Study Bible: New American Standard Bible, 1995 Update, Expanded ed. (Chicago: Moody Press, 1995), 1712.
[11] Earl D. Radmacher, Ronald Barclay Allen, and H. Wayne House, Nelson’s New Illustrated Bible Commentary (Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers, 1999), 1350.
[12] Merrill C. Tenney, John: The Gospel of Belief, The New International Commentary on the Old and New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI; Cambridge, U.K.: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1976), 237.

Acts 9:32-43 - Serving Others

Introduction
     After Saul’s conversion to Christ (Acts 9:1-19), he stopped persecuting the church and began to preach Jesus as “the Son of God” (Acts 9:20). This resulted in peace throughout the region. Luke records, “the church throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria enjoyed peace, being built up; and going on in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, it continued to increase” (Acts 9:31). In the following pericope (Acts 9:32-43), Luke records the spreading of the gospel and Peter’s ministry outside of Jerusalem, specifically in the cities of Lydda and Joppa.
Text
     Luke, turning from Saul’s conversion, recounts an event with Peter in the city of Lydda. Luke wrote, “Now as Peter was traveling through all those regions, he came down also to the saints who lived at Lydda” (Acts 9:32).[1]
     That there were saints (ἅγιος hagios) in Lydda shows that the gospel had been preached there and some had believed in Jesus as Savior. The word saint is a synonym for a believer in Christ, not a description of one’s character. All Christians are saints (Rom 1:7; 1 Cor 1:1-2; 2 Cor 1:1; Eph 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1). After Peter had arrived in Lydda, Luke tells us, “There he found a man named Aeneas, who had been bedridden eight years, for he was paralyzed” (Acts 9:33). That Luke described Aeneas as “a man” (ἄνθρωπος anthropos) and not a saint or disciple might imply he was not a believer. Luke tells us Aeneas had been paralyzed for eight years, which meant he was totally dependent on others for help. Aeneas, being paralyzed, could not sit up, dress, feed, or clean himself. Someone had to care him. If he were transported anywhere, someone had to move him and care for him along the way. Apparently the man had a support structure in place to assist him during his years of paralysis; most likely his family. Caring for others can bring great stress. First, there is the mental and emotional stress of caring for a loved one who is in a declining situation. The caregiver will experience states of mental frustration and emotional exhaustion. In addition, there are the ongoing physical demands of caring for them, a commitment to be physically present, the financial costs, and a loss of independence by the caregiver as he/she surrenders personal interests to care for their loved one.
     Luke recounts Peter’s interaction with Aeneas, informing us, “Peter said to him, ‘Aeneas, Jesus Christ heals you; get up and make your bed.’ Immediately he got up” (Acts 9:34). This account is similar to that of the Lord Jesus who had healed a paralytic in Capernaum, telling the man to take up his bed and go home (Matt 9:6; Mark 2:11; Luke 5:24), and also the paralytic at the pool of Bethesda (John 5:8). This healing of Aeneas was done specifically in the name of Jesus Christ, which was intended to draw attention to Jesus as the living One who had authority over physical maladies. This healing was immediate and total, as Luke uses the Greek adjective eutheos (εὐθέως), which, according to Mounce, means “immediately, instantly, at once.”[2] The healing of Aeneas brought instantaneous health to the man, and also brought relief to his caregiver(s) who had provided for him over the eight years. Though this was certainly a blessing to Aeneas and his loved ones, God intended a greater purpose, which was the salvific healing of souls. Luke records, “And all who lived at Lydda and Sharon saw him, and they turned to the Lord” (Acts 9:35). Lydda was the city, and Sharon was the coastal region where the city was located. All those who knew the paralyzed man now saw him in perfect health. The result was, “they turned to the Lord,” which is theological shorthand meaning they believed in Christ as their personal Savior. It may also connote they were obedient in baptism and became disciples. Thomas Constable notes:
The phrase “believed in the Lord” is similar to “turned to the Lord” (Acts 9:35; cf. Acts 11:21; 15:19). It is another way of saying that they became Christians, and both phrases emphasize that the Person they believed in was the Lord Jesus. Notice that “turned” is equated with “believed,” and that Luke mentioned no other condition for salvation.[3]
     Sometimes God heals people for His purposes, and sometimes He does not. He is sovereign and “works all things after the counsel of His will” (Eph 1:11). If/when God does not heal someone, it is for His own purposes, and sometimes sickness leads to death, which is the vehicle He uses to bring His children home to heaven (2 Ki 13:14).
     Luke transitions to his next account of Peter’s ministry, saying, “Now in Joppa there was a disciple named Tabitha (which translated in Greek is called Dorcas); this woman was abounding with deeds of kindness and charity which she continually did” (Acts 9:36). Joppa was a coastal town that once had a thriving seaport; however, it lost much of its trade when Herod built the seaport of Caesarea in honor of his friend, Caesar. Of course, Joppa was known in the OT as the place where Jonah fled when disobeying the Lord’s call to preach to Gentiles (Jonah 1:3). Luke tells us about a woman named Tabitha, who also had the Greek name Dorcas (both names mean Gazelle). That Tabitha was a disciple meant she was a believer. This woman was loved and greatly known in her community as Luke tells us she “was abounding with deeds of kindness and charity which she continually did” (Acts 9:36b). Whereas Luke had previously focused on a paralyzed man as one who needed help, here he focuses on a woman who was a caregiver and provided help to others. Her work was not to a family member, but to the community where she lived. This means she had a heart of compassion as well as a sense of responsibility to help meet the physical needs of others. This is true of many healthy Christian ministries which have outreach services for those in the communities around them.
     Luke tells us, “And it happened at that time that she fell sick and died; and when they had washed her body, they laid it in an upper room” (Acts 9:37). This was a tragedy for others who lost this gracious woman. But the account is also unusual, as we’re informed after “they had washed her body, they laid it in an upper room” (Acts 9:37b). This is unusual as the dead were commonly buried in short time to mitigate the experience of the sights and smells of decaying flesh. It’s possible this was an act of faith by those who cared for her body, as perhaps they’d heard about the miracle in Lydda and thought the Lord may perform a miracle for them as He’d done there. Luke states, “Since Lydda was near Joppa, the disciples, having heard that Peter was there, sent two men to him, imploring him, ‘Do not delay in coming to us’” (Acts 9:38).
     When Peter received word from the disciples in Joppa, we’re told, “So Peter arose and went with them. When he arrived, they brought him into the upper room; and all the widows stood beside him, weeping and showing all the tunics and garments that Dorcas used to make while she was with them” (Acts 9:39). Here we observe Peter as a leader who was willing to serve others and responded quickly to their call for help. Those who are not willing to serve are not qualified to lead (see Matt 23:11; Luke 22:26; John 13:14-15; 1 Pet 4:10). This is true today, as the church has an obligation to help the needy, as “Pure and undefiled religion in the sight of our God and Father is this: to visit orphans: and widows in their distress, and to keep oneself unstained by the world” (Jam 1:27). And, “while we have opportunity, let us do good to all people, and especially to those who are of the household of the faith” (Gal 6:10).
     After Peter arrived, we’re told, “But Peter sent them all out and knelt down and prayed, and turning to the body, he said, ‘Tabitha, arise.’ And she opened her eyes, and when she saw Peter, she sat up. 41 And he gave her his hand and raised her up; and calling the saints and widows, he presented her alive” (Acts 9:40-41). This account is parallel to Mark’s account of Jesus raising Jairus’ daughter (Mark 5:37-43). Regarding the similarity of these two events, Warren Wiersbe notes, “In both cases, the mourning people were put out of the room; and the words spoken are almost identical: “talitha cumi: little girl, arise; Tabitha cumi: Tabitha, arise.”…In both instances, it was the power of God that raised the person from the dead, for the dead person certainly could not exercise faith.”[4]
     Furthermore, we’re told that after Tabitha had been resuscitated, that Peter called “the saints and widows” back into the room and there “he presented her alive” (Acts 9:41). This is similar to the account where Elijah resuscitated the son of the widow of Zarephath and then afterwards gave “him to his mother” (1 Ki 17:23), and Jesus, after resuscitating the son of the widow of Nain (Luke 7:11-14), “gave him back to his mother” (Luke 7:15). The restoration of a deceased child to a widow mother was a blessing, and here, Peter’s restoration of Tabitha was a blessing to the widows of Joppa. Luke tells us the outcome of the miracle, that “It became known all over Joppa, and many believed in the Lord” (Acts 9:42). Though these poor widows were blessed to have their friend and provider back, the greater blessing was that others came to believe in the Lord, and as a result, came to have forgiveness of sins and eternal life.
     Though the Bible presents many miracles, historically they are rare and usually mark a historical shift where God is grabbing the attention of His people to let them know He’s doing something new. This was true during the Exodus, wilderness wanderings, and the time of conquest under Joshua. It was also true during the time of ministry for Elijah and Elisha when God was turning the nation from egregious idolatry. And also during the time of Jesus and His apostles to mark the coming of the Messiah as well as the shift from Law to Grace. God still continues to act supernaturally in people’s lives, but often behind the scenes in ways that people often do not detect, or detect later in their lives when hindsight is clearer. John Walvoord states:
With the completion of the New Testament, and its almost universal acceptance by those true to God, the need for further unusual display of miraculous works ceased. The preacher of today does not need the outward evidence of ability to heal or speak with tongues to substantiate the validity of his gospel. Rather, the written Word speaks for itself, and is attended by the convicting power of the Spirit.[5] 
     Luke closes out this pericope, saying, “And Peter stayed many days in Joppa with a tanner named Simon” (Acts 9:43). Peter’s staying with a tanner would have been regarded as scandalous by many of the religious Jews who considered the practice unclean (Lev 11:35-40). This might also express a shift in Peter’s theology and practices as he was moving from the dispensation of Law to Grace. Thomas Constable notes:
Evidently Peter remained in Joppa for quite some time (“many days”) in order to confirm these new converts and to help the church in that town. His willingness to stay with a tanner shows that Peter was more broad-minded in his fellowship than many other Jews. Many Jews thought that tanners practiced an unclean trade because they worked with the skins of dead animals, so they would have nothing to do with them.[6]
Summary:
     The Central Idea of the Text is that Peter traveled to Lydda and Joppa and performed miracles in order to draw attention to Christ so others might believe in Him and be saved. 
Personal Application:
Below are a few principles of ministry extrapolated from the Tabitha narrative:
Tabitha was a believer who was marked by acts of kindness and charity towards others.
Though some ministries are corporate in nature, Tabith’s appears to be singular and personal, as she actively sought to meet the needs of those near her, displaying compassion and generosity in tangible ways.
Tabitha’s work revealed a heart of love and sacrifice as she gave of her resources, talents, and time to make clothing that blessed others.
The display of Tabith’s tunics and garments by the widows reveals how deeply they were impacted by her kindness. This shows that a ministry’s impact can partly be measured in the lives of people who have been impacted.
Tabitha also displayed a sense of personal responsibility and leadership, as she did not wait for others to act, but took it upon herself to meet the needs of those around her.
When God resuscitated Tabitha as a result of Peter’s prayer, it is assumed she restarted her ministry to others.
No ministry lasts forever; and a ministry that has diminished or died can be revived if the Lord wills it.
The Gospel
     If you are here this morning without Christ, without hope, and without eternal life, I want you to know that when Jesus was on the cross, He had you personally in mind as He bore your sin and paid the price for it. He died and paid the penalty for your sins so that you would not have to. Scripture reveals, “God demonstrates His own love toward us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us” (Rom 5:8), and “Christ also died for sins once for all, the just for the unjust, so that He might bring us to God” (1 Pet 3:18). The good news for us is that “Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures” (1 Cor 15:3-4), and if we place our faith in Him as the only Savior (John 14:6; Acts 4:12), we are promised forgiveness of sins (Eph 1:7), eternal life (John 10:28), and place in heaven forever (John 14:1-3). I “beg you on behalf of Christ, be reconciled to God” (2 Cor 5:20).
 
 
[1] Charles R. Swindoll, Acts, Swindoll’s Living Insights New Testament Commentary (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., 2016), 183.
[2] William D. Mounce, Mounce’s Complete Expository Dictionary of Old & New Testament Words (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2006), 1159.
[3] Tom Constable, Tom Constable’s Expository Notes on the Bible (Galaxie Software, 2003), Acts 9:42.
[4] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 444.
[5] John F. Walvoord, The Holy Spirit (Grand Rapids, Mich: Zondervan Publishing, 1965), 174.
[6] Tom Constable, Tom Constable’s Expository Notes on the Bible, Acts 9:43.

Soteriology Lesson 13 - The Role of God the Father in Our Salvation

     God the Father is seen as the initiator, planner, and orchestrator of the salvation of mankind, and this because He is loving, merciful, and kind, and “desires all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth” (1 Tim 2:4), and is “not wishing for any to perish but for all to come to repentance” (2 Pet 3:9). Salvation is necessary because of the problem of sin in the human race. All mankind is utterly helpless to bring about a remedy by human effort (Rom 3:10, 23; 5:6-10; Gal 2:16, 21; 3:21-22). Everyone is said to be “darkened in their understanding, excluded from the life of God because of the ignorance that is in them, because of the hardness of their heart” (Eph 4:18), and “dead” in their “trespasses and sins” (Eph 2:1; cf., Col 2:13). This refers to spiritual death, which means separation from God. We are trapped in sin and stand guilty before a holy and righteous God and are completely unable to save ourselves. Wiersbe observes:
The unbeliever is not sick; he is dead! He does not need resuscitation; he needs resurrection. All lost sinners are dead, and the only difference between one sinner and another is the state of decay. The lost derelict on skid row may be more decayed outwardly than the unsaved society leader, but both are dead in sin—and one corpse cannot be more dead than another! This means that our world is one vast graveyard, filled with people who are dead while they live (1 Tim 5:6).[1]
If God had not made a way for us to be saved, we would be forever lost. Lightner states:
God is the only one who could solve the problem which man’s sin presented to Him. After man’s fall God the Father began in time the plan of salvation which He devised before time began. This divine plan centered in his divine Son: “He gave His only begotten Son” because He “so loved the world” (John 3:16). “Hereby perceive we the love of God, because He laid down His life for us” (1 John 3:16). “In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent His only-begotten Son into the world that we might live through Him” (1 John 4:9).[2]
     But God intervened. He broke into time and space and displayed His mercy, love, and grace upon mankind. The apostle Paul wrote:
But God, being rich in mercy, because of His great love with which He loved us, 5 even when we were dead in our transgressions, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have been saved), 6 and raised us up with Him, and seated us with Him in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus, 7 so that in the ages to come He might show the surpassing riches of His grace in kindness toward us in Christ Jesus. 8 For by grace you have been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God; 9 not as a result of works, so that no one may boast. (Eph 2:4-9)
     The Father’s actions are based on His love for all mankind. He loves because of who He is and not because of the beauty or worth of the object. Scripture reveals that “God is Love” (1 John 4:8), which means love is part of His nature. God loves because it is His nature to love.
The Father’s eternal plan for salvation
     God the Father’s soteriological work is traced back to what He planned before time began. He was motivated to provide for our salvation before we existed. According to Lightner, “We are often led to believe that our salvation began when we made our decision to trust Christ as Savior. The fact is, God was at work on our behalf long before that time.”[3] Paul wrote that God the Father “chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we would be holy and blameless before Him” (Eph 1:4). That the Father elected us to salvation is straightforward in this passage, and the doctrine of election will be addressed later in this work. For now, this passage is noted because it speaks of the Father’s salvation-work “before the foundation of the world.” According to Lightner:
God the Father’s work in salvation centers primarily in what he did before time began. With infinite love and compassion he acted on our behalf even before we were born. Paul told the Ephesian Christians that they had been chosen in Christ by the Father before the foundation of the world (Eph 1:4). To the Roman Christians the same apostle wrote about the Father’s foreknowledge, predestination, and call of them before time (Rom 8:29–30). Peter, writing to saints scattered throughout Asia Minor, described them as “elect” of God the Father (1 Pet 1:2). While evangelicals differ on how these and other such passages are to be understood, they all agree that God the Father initiated the plan of salvation in eternity past.[4]
     God’s election starts with His sovereign choice, but also includes the individual choices of those who trust in Christ as Savior. Both are true. Though there is tension at this point—and this because of limited information and limited human capacity to comprehend—both God’s sovereignty and human volition must be acknowledged at the same time. Lightner states, “God the Father is sovereign. He must be to be God. Human responsibility is just as biblical as divine sovereignty. Jesus stressed both. Jesus said no one can come to him unless drawn by the Father but he also said none who come to him would be cast out (John 6:37).”[5]And Paul Enns states, “While there is human responsibility in salvation, there is first a divine side to salvation in which God sovereignly acts to secure the sinner’s salvation.”[6]The Christian must be content to live with this tension and not try to force a solution one way or another.
     The salvation of mankind, with all its details, was fully comprehended and planned by God the Father from eternity past. It’s not as though God was surprised by the fall of Lucifer and mankind. He is eternal, and His plan is eternal. Lightner states, “We must never view salvation as an afterthought or as the only possible way out of a hopeless dilemma on the part of God. The plan of salvation is as eternal as God is. God was not shocked when Satan and then man fell. He is eternal, and his plan is from eternity past to eternity future.”[7]
God the Father commissioned God the Son
     God the Father commissioned God the Son to provide our salvation. God the Son agreed to the Father’s mission, came into the world, added humanity to Himself, and executed the Father’s plan perfectly. Though Jesus said and did many things during His time on earth, of which many books have been written, His primary mission was to save sinners. Jesus said, “the Son of Man has come to seek and to save that which was lost” (Luke 19:10), and “the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life a ransom for many” (Mark 10:45). Jesus lived a sinless life and then sacrificed Himself on the cross as an atoning sacrifice for the sins of humanity. Through His death, burial, and resurrection, salvation is offered to all who believe in Him as Savior. Bruce Ware notes, “In eternity, the Father commissioned the Son who then willingly laid aside the glory He had with the Father to come and purchase our pardon and renewal.”[8]
God the Father sent the Son to die
     It was the Father’s will for the Son to go to the cross to die for lost sinners, and the Son willingly went to His death and bore the Father’s wrath in our place. This was explained in Isaiah, where the prophet wrote about the Suffering Servant, saying, “But the LORD was pleased to crush Him, putting Him to grief; if He would render Himself as a guilt offering” (Isa 53:10a). It is simultaneously true that the Father sent and the Son went. In the Gospel of John, we’re told, “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life. For God did not send the Son into the world to judge the world, but that the world might be saved through Him” (John 3:16-17). Jesus said, “This is the work of God, that you believe in Him whom He has sent” (John 6:29), and “I have come down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him who sent Me” (John 6:38). The apostle John wrote, “God has sent His only begotten Son into the world so that we might live through Him. In this is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins” (1 John 4:9-10), and “the Father has sent the Son to be the Savior of the world” (1 John 4:14). Walvoord states:
Jesus Christ’s main purpose in coming to the world…was to provide salvation for those who put their trust in Him. Jesus expressed this in Luke 19:10, “For the Son of Man came to seek and to save what was lost.” In His public ministry Jesus spoke of many truths, and His teachings were so comprehensive that a systematic theology could be written based on what He said and taught. However, this was a background to His dying on the cross for our sins. In this supreme act of dying, He fulfilled His main purpose in becoming incarnate, of being “the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world” (John 1:29).[9]
 
 
[1] Ibid., 18.
[2] Robert P. Lightner, Handbook of Evangelical Theology: A Historical, Biblical, and Contemporary Survey and Review (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1995), 189–190.
[3] Ibid., 192.
[4] Ibid., 191.
[5] Ibid., 191.
[6] Paul P. Enns, The Moody Handbook of Theology (Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1989), 328.
[7] Robert P. Lightner, Handbook of Evangelical Theology, 192.
[8] Bruce A. Ware, “Tampering with the Trinity: Does the Son Submit to His Father?,” in Biblical Foundations for Manhood and Womanhood, ed. Wayne Grudem, Foundations for the Family Series (Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books, 2002), 248.
[9] John F. Walvoord, What We Believe, 73.

Acts 9:1-19a - The Conversion of Saul

Introduction
     Previously, Saul had been persecuting Christians. But his efforts to crush them were frustrated, and the gospel spread further and further. In this pericope, Luke recorded Paul’s conversion (Acts 9:1-19). Paul gave personal accounts of his conversion in Acts 22:4-21 and 26:12-18. It was at Paul’s conversion that he personally saw the Lord Jesus (1 Cor 9:1).  
Text
     Luke opens this section, saying, “Now Saul, still breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord, went to the high priest, 2 and asked for letters from him to the synagogues at Damascus, so that if he found any belonging to the Way, both men and women, he might bring them bound to Jerusalem” (Acts 9:1-2). Saul, contrary to his tremendous education, was spiritually blind and was serving as an instrument of Satan to attack the church. The believers here are called disciples of the Lord (Acts 9:1) and belonging to the Way (Acts 9:2; cf., Acts 19:9, 23; 22:4; 24:14, 22). In this pericope Luke will also use the terms saints (Acts 9:13), and brother (Acts 9:17). Later they will also be called Christians (Acts 11:26).
     Saul thought he was doing God’s will in chasing down Christians and arresting them and bringing them back to Jerusalem. According to Warren Wiersbe, “Like many others of his countrymen, he stumbled over the Cross (1 Cor 1:23) because he depended on his own righteousness and not on the righteousness of God (Rom 9:30–10:13; Phil 3:1–10). Many self-righteous religious people today do not see their need for a Savior and resent it if you tell them they are sinners.”[1] Damascus was 135 miles north of Jerusalem and a seven-day journey. It’s thought that there were as many as forty Jewish synagogues in Damascus at this time. That there were Christians in Damascus shows how quickly the gospel message was spreading. The Christian gospel was proving effective.
     It was during the time when Saul was persecuting Christians that the Lord interrupted his life for the better. Luke states, “As he was traveling, it happened that he was approaching Damascus, and suddenly a light from heaven flashed around him; 4 and he fell to the ground and heard a voice saying to him, ‘Saul, Saul, why are you persecuting Me?’” (Acts 9:3-4). Later, Paul described the light as occurring at noontime (Acts 22:6), and being brighter than the sun (Acts 26:13). Paul also said that when the Lord spoke to him, it was in Hebrew (Acts 26:14). The flash of light startled Saul and he lost his balance and fell to the ground. It’s true that God sometimes knocks us down so that we’ll look up. Saul then heard a voice saying, “Saul, Saul, why are you persecuting Me?” (Acts 9:4b). This statement is theologically rich, for it shows that an attack upon a Christian is an attack upon the Lord Jesus Himself. This adds significance to the understanding that when we are spiritually baptized into Christ, we become part of His spiritual body, the church, and are one with Him. How we treat other Christians is how we treat the Son of God.
     Saul did not understand who he was talking with, “And he said, ‘Who are You, Lord?’ And He said, ‘I am Jesus whom you are persecuting” (Acts 9:5). Saul called Jesus Lord (κύριος kurios), which was more than a show of respect (i.e., sir), and meant he understood he was talking with God. What a shock it must have been for Saul to hear the words, “I am Jesus whom you are persecuting” (Acts 9:5a). This second reference to Saul’s persecution against Jesus reinforced His identity with Christians as part of His body. But rather than destroy Saul, Jesus treated him in grace and sent him on a mission, saying, “get up and enter the city, and it will be told you what you must do” (Acts 9:6). Wiersbe states, “Some thirty years later, Paul wrote that Christ had ‘apprehended him’ on the Damascus road (Phil 3:12). Saul was out to arrest others when the Lord arrested him. He had to lose his religion before he could gain the righteousness of Christ.”[2]
     Luke follows on, saying, “The men who traveled with him stood speechless, hearing the voice but seeing no one” (Acts 9:7). Saul’s traveling companions were dumbfounded and speechless. They’d heard the voice, but saw no one. Later, when recounting his conversion, Paul said, “those who were with me saw the light, to be sure, but did not understand the voice of the One who was speaking to me” (Acts 22:9). I take it to mean Saul’s companions heard the words of Jesus but did not grasp the significance of what was being said. Next, we’re told, “Saul got up from the ground, and though his eyes were open, he could see nothing; and leading him by the hand, they brought him into Damascus” (Acts 9:8). The aggressive and hostile Saul appears here as a docile lamb who had to be led by the hand like a little child. His physical eyes had been closed, though his spiritual eyes were opened. And once in the city, we’re informed, “And he was three days without sight, and neither ate nor drank” (Acts 9:9). No doubt Saul’s Pharisaic theology was rocked to the core. All he thought he knew about God was shaken to the foundation. His theological presuppositions were smashed and now he had to rework his entire theological framework from the ground up. The three days Saul spent in Damascus waiting on the Lord were probably filled with many theological reasonings.
     Luke shifts his account and introduces us to a man named Ananias whom the Lord would use as a conduit of His truth and grace. Luke states, “Now there was a disciple at Damascus named Ananias; and the Lord said to him in a vision, ‘Ananias.’ And he said, ‘Here I am, Lord’” (Acts 9:10). Here, Ananias is presented as a willing servant of the Lord who responded positively when called. Luke recounts, “And the Lord said to him, ‘Get up and go to the street called Straight, and inquire at the house of Judas for a man from Tarsus named Saul, for he is praying, 12 and he has seen in a vision a man named Ananias come in and lay his hands on him, so that he might regain his sight’” (Acts 9:11-12). In this situation, the Lord told Ananias that Saul was praying and that he’d already received a vision from the Lord that Ananias was coming to him. Ananias’ going to Saul was so certain to happen, that God told him it would come to pass, even before he called upon Ananias to go. Ananias had positive volition and the Lord selected him because He knew he would do as he’d been directed. Luke’s account reveals God working at both ends of these events and orchestrating the outcome that He desired.
     But there was hesitation by Ananias, as Luke tells us, “But Ananias answered, ‘Lord, I have heard from many about this man, how much harm he did to Your saints at Jerusalem; 14 and here he has authority from the chief priests to bind all who call on Your name’” (Acts 9:13-14). Ananias spoke honestly with the Lord about his concern. Ananias had heard about Saul and the harm he’d done to the Lord’s saints, and that he also operated with the authority of the Sanhedrin to arrest God’s people. Luke informs us, “But the Lord said to him, ‘Go, for he is a chosen instrument of Mine, to bear My name before the Gentiles and kings and the sons of Israel; 16 for I will show him how much he must suffer for My name’s sake’” (Acts 9:15-16). Here, to be chosen (ἐκλογή ekloge) denotes divine selection. Saul did not choose God. God chose Saul; and He chose him to salvation, service, and suffering. And Saul displayed positive volition and obeyed the Lord; not only in the moment for salvation, but also for a lifetime of service. Saul was one of those people who trusted Christ as Savior and at the same time submitted to Him for a lifetime of service. Concerning election, God is sovereign and people have volition. The Lord calls His people to Himself, and they respond positively in faith.
     Saul’s calling was to a lifetime of suffering for Christ, as the persecutor would become the persecuted (2 Cor 11:23-29). Upon hearing this, Ananias did as the Lord directed. Luke states, “So Ananias departed and entered the house, and after laying his hands on him said, ‘Brother Saul, the Lord Jesus, who appeared to you on the road by which you were coming, has sent me so that you may regain your sight and be filled with the Holy Spirit’” (Acts 9:17). Laying on of hands was a form of identification. In this way, Paul was personally identified with the Christians he’d been persecuting. The touch would have brought comfort to Saul, as a human touch does. And, Ananias called Saul his brother, which was an expression of faith by Ananias, as well as a word of relief to Saul. Here was grace in both the touch and the word. The Lord who had met Saul on the road to Damascus was the very one who had sent Ananias to him that he might regain his sight. Sometimes the Lord works directly in the lives of people, and other times works through secondary agents to accomplish His will. Jesus could have spoken directly to Saul (as He’d already done), but instead, chose to speak through Ananias, His divinely appointed representative. And by God’s power, Saul’s sight was restored. Saul was also “filled with the Holy Spirit”, which meant God Himself had welcomed Paul into His family and empowered him for his new mission. After Ananias had spoken with Saul and laid his hands on him, Luke tells us, “And immediately there fell from his eyes something like scales, and he regained his sight, and he got up and was baptized; 19 and he took food and was strengthened” (Acts 9:18-19a). God worked through Ananias to touch the life of Saul, who, in turn, has touched the lives of millions of people. The godly actions of one person can change the course of world history for the better and bring many people to faith in Jesus. After Saul regained his vision, his first act was to be obedient by way of water baptism. Saul’s water baptism preceded his caring for himself, as we are told that after he had been baptized, he then “took food and was strengthened” (Acts 9:19a). Thomas Constable wrote:
"Saul later wrote that immediately following his conversion he did not consult with others about the Scriptures but went into Arabia—and later returned to Damascus (Gal 1:15–17). “Arabia” describes the kingdom of the Nabateans that stretched south and east from Damascus beyond Petra. Damascus was in the northwest sector of Arabia. After Saul’s conversion and baptism, he needed some time and space for quiet reflection and communion with God. He had to rethink the Scriptures, receive new understanding from the Lord, and revise his Pharisaic theology."[3]
Conclusion
     The Central Idea of the Text is that Saul set out to destroy the church at Damascus, but the Lord stopped him, humbled him, saved him, and called him into Christian service by means of an obedient disciple named Ananias.
Personal Application
Though people may violently rage against God’s church and His children, it is the Lord who sovereignly determines whether they are permitted to have their way or not. Stephen was allowed to face a martyr’s death with honor, but the Lord overruled the intentions of Saul and put a stop to his madness. Rather than kill Saul for his violence against the church, the Lord of grace called him to salvation, Christian service, and a lifetime of suffering for the name of Christ. Though saved by grace and effective in Christian ministry, Paul never fully overcame his sense of shame for having persecuted the church of God and four times mentioned his lifestyle prior to his conversion (Acts 22:4-5; 26:9-11; 1 Cor 15:9; Gal 1:13).
When attacked for our faith, the Christian is “never to pay back evil for evil to anyone” (Rom 12:17), and is commanded “never take your own revenge, beloved, but leave room for the wrath of God, for it is written ‘vengeance is mine, I will repay’ says the Lord” (Rom 12:19; cf., 2 Th 1:6). There is no place for violent retaliation in the Christian life, as the Lord Himself will execute vengeance in His time and way.
The Gospel
     If you are here this morning without Christ, without hope, and without eternal life, I want you to know that when Jesus was on the cross, He had you personally in mind as He bore your sin and paid the price for it. He died and paid the penalty for your sins so that you would not have to. Scripture reveals, “God demonstrates His own love toward us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us” (Rom 5:8), and “Christ also died for sins once for all, the just for the unjust, so that He might bring us to God” (1 Pet 3:18). The good news for us is that “Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures” (1 Cor 15:3-4), and if we place our faith in Him as the only Savior (John 14:6; Acts 4:12), we are promised forgiveness of sins (Eph 1:7), eternal life (John 10:28), and place in heaven forever (John 14:1-3). I “beg you on behalf of Christ, be reconciled to God” (2 Cor 5:20).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
 
[1] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 438.
[2] Ibid., 439.
[3] Tom Constable, Tom Constable’s Expository Notes on the Bible (Galaxie Software, 2003), Ac 9:18.

Soteriology Lesson 10 - Salvation from What?

     The first and third aspects of our salvation (i.e., justification and glorification) are accomplished by God without any human assistance whatsoever. Concerning our justification, Scripture reveals that “God is the one who justifies” (Rom 8:33), and “who justifies the ungodly” (Rom 4:5). This is a work of God alone. No works are required for the one who trusts in Christ as Savior (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:8-9; Tit 3:5). Concerning our future glorification, Jesus Christ is the One “who will transform the body of our humble state into conformity with the body of His glory” (Phil 3:21), and “We know that when He appears, we will be like Him” (1 John 3:2), and that “in Him there is no sin” (1 John 3:5). This means our future heavenly body will have no sin nature. This also is a work of God alone. However, the second aspect of our salvation, our sanctification, requires positive volition on our part. This is obvious by the use of NT verbs that are in the imperative mood (i.e., commands), which require the Christian to obey. As believers, we play a role in our sanctification as we learn and live God’s Word (2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2; 2 Pet 3:18), yield to God the Holy Spirit (Eph 5:18; Gal 5:16, 25), walk by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; 11:6), and advance to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1). After being justified (and awaiting glorification), it is possible for the Christian to go negative to God, not learn or live His Word, and remain a carnal Christian (1 Cor 3:1-3). These Christians will be subject to divine discipline (Heb 12:5-11), even to the point of physical death if their sinful lifestyle becomes egregious (1 Cor 11:30; 1 John 5:16-17), and they will forfeit future rewards (1 Cor 3:10-15; 2 John 1:8). Paul, speaking to believers who will be present in heaven at the bema seat of Christ, said, “If any man's work is burned up, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, yet so as through fire” (1 Cor 3:15). The work Paul refers to here is the lifetime production of the Christian who fails to live spiritually and advance to maturity. His work is the production of the flesh and not the Spirit, and such work will be “burned up” at the bema seat evaluation, and “he will suffer loss” of reward in eternity. Yet, this same Christian “will be saved, yet so as through fire” (1 Cor 3:15c). This is a worst case scenario for the Christian and one which fails to glorify God and bless others. The best case scenario is seen in the believer who lays hold of his spiritual blessings in Christ (Eph 1:3), daily learns and lives God’s Word (2 Tim 2:15; Jam 1:22), and advances to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1).
Dr. Steven R. Cook

Acts 5:33-42 - Rejoicing When Suffering

Introduction
     Luke had previously revealed the persecution of the apostles at the hand of the Sanhedrin (Acts 5:17-18), and how God had supernaturally rescued them from jail so they could continue to preach about Jesus (Acts 5:19-20). Afterwards, the Sanhedrin gathered together and had the apostles arrested a second time in order to question them (Acts 5:21-27). After being reminded that they were commanded to stop preaching in Jesus’ name (Acts 5:28), Peter stated they were under divine orders and said, “We must obey God rather than men” (Acts 5:29). Peter proceeded to share the gospel, saying, “The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom you had put to death by hanging Him on a cross” (Acts 5:30), revealing that God had exalted Jesus to His right hand (Acts 5:31), and that the apostles were witnesses of these things (Acts 5:32). Luke recorded the response of the Sanhedrin and the apostles in the following verses.
Text
     Recording the hostility of the Sanhedrin, Luke wrote, “But when they heard this, they were cut to the quick and intended to kill them” (Acts 5:33). Here we see the wicked hearts of the Sanhedrin—at least a portion of them—as they wanted to murder the apostles as they had murdered Jesus. But the Sanhedrin was a divided group. Josephus said of the Pharisees and Sadducees, “The Pharisees are friendly to one another, and are for the exercise of friendliness and concern for the public. But the behavior of the Sadducees one towards another is in some degree wild; and their conversation with those that are of their own party is as barbarous as if they were strangers to them.”[1]
     Being a divided group, Luke informs us about one of their esteemed members, saying, “But a Pharisee named Gamaliel, a teacher of the Law, respected by all the people, stood up in the Council and gave orders to put the men outside for a short time” (Acts 5:33-34). Gamaliel was a prominent leader in Israel at this time, and he was also the teacher of Saul, who later became Paul (Acts 22:3). Whereas earlier the high priest had “rose up” in defiance of the apostles (Acts 5:17), here Gamaliel “stood up” against some in his own party and argued for moderation (Acts 5:34). In a calm manner, Gamaliel asked that the apostles be put out “for a short time”, which indicated his confidence that it would not take long for him to argue his case. Luke records the words of Gamaliel as follows:
And he said to them, “Men of Israel, take care what you propose to do with these men. 36 For some time ago Theudas rose up, claiming to be somebody, and a group of about four hundred men joined up with him. But he was killed, and all who followed him were dispersed and came to nothing. 37 After this man, Judas of Galilee rose up in the days of the census and drew away some people after him; he too perished, and all those who followed him were scattered” (Acts 5:35-37)
     Modern historians do not know anything about Theudas mentioned here by Gamaliel. Josephus mentioned a Theudas in his writings, but that was a different man who lived decades later. Gamaliel’s mentioning two men, Theudas and Judas, was to present historical precedents for men who rose up within the Jewish community and had followers, but who failed in their efforts. Both of these men “came to nothing” and “were scattered” among the people. Charles Swindoll states:
"Beginning with a short history of other failed movements, he reminded the men that their noninterference policy had served them well in the past. As each would-be messiah or populist movement had surfaced, the Sanhedrin had refused to lend its support for fear of Rome’s wrath. But they had also avoided taking sides with Rome to avoid angering the people. In each case, the deceptive leader was killed, his movement fell apart, and the crisis passed without the Sanhedrin’s involvement (Acts 5:35–37)."[2]
     Warren Wiersbe notes, “In spite of the fact that Gamaliel tried to use cool logic rather than overheated emotions, his approach was still wrong. To begin with, he automatically classified Jesus with two rebels, which means he had already rejected the evidence. To him, this ‘Jesus of Nazareth’ was just another zealous Jew, trying to set the nation free from Rome.”[3]
     Gamaliel argued for a response of noninterference, saying, “So in the present case, I say to you, stay away from these men and let them alone, for if this plan or action is of men, it will be overthrown; 39 but if it is of God, you will not be able to overthrow them; or else you may even be found fighting against God” (Acts 5:38-39). Here was an argument for moderation and not hostility. It could be that God was working through this religious non-Christian to mitigate the hostility that was put forth. According to Thomas Constable:
"Gamaliel’s point was that if God was not behind the apostles, their influence would peter out in time. Obviously Gamaliel believed that this was the case, or else he would likely have become a Christian. He offered the theoretical option that if the apostles were of God, the Sanhedrin would find itself in the terrible position of fighting against God by opposing them. Obviously Gamaliel believed in the sovereignty of God. He advised his brethren to wait and see. He did not believe that the apostles presented as serious a threat to the leaders of Judaism as the Sadducees believed they did."[4] 
     Apparently, Gamaliel’s rational response was received by the Sanhedrin, as Luke records, “They took his advice; and after calling the apostles in, they flogged them and ordered them not to speak in the name of Jesus, and then released them” (Acts 5:40). Though the majority in the Sanhedrin backed off from killing the apostles, they still wanted their pound of flesh, so they ordered them to be whipped and commanded them not to preach any more in the name of Jesus. There was legal precedent under the Mosaic Law that permitted the flogging of a wicked person (Deut 25:2-3). Of course, this was an incorrect application and was unjustly applied. The flogging usually required the victim to be stripped of his shirt and be placed in a kneeling position, whipped both on the chest and back, with one whip on the chest for every two whips on the back.
     Though Gamaliel represented a portion of the Pharisees, apparently they did not all share his view on non-involvement. Later, we will learn about another Pharisee named Saul of Tarsus who took a different view than that of Gamaliel, and rather than live in peace with the early Christians, sought to exterminate them (Acts 8:1, 3; 9:1-2). This shows that there was not always agreement within the parties. Though Gamaliel seemed to advocate neutrality, he was actually against Jesus, Who said, “He who is not with Me is against Me; and he who does not gather with Me scatters” (Matt 12:30). Jesus had previously prophesied this persecution would happen (Matt 10:17; 23:34; Mark 13:9).
     Luke records the faith response of the apostles, saying, “So they went on their way from the presence of the Council, rejoicing that they had been considered worthy to suffer shame for His name” (Acts 5:41). Here was a faith response as they were able to frame their suffering from a biblical perspective. Scripture reveals that those who wish to live righteously will suffer persecution (Matt 5:10-12; Phil 1:29; 2 Tim 3:12). Part of the reason for their rejoicing was because they knew God was working through them to bring others to salvation. Furthermore, Christians are called to the very difficult task of not retaliating when attacked. We are to obey the words of Jesus, who tells us to “love your enemies, do good to those who hate you, bless those who curse you, pray for those who mistreat you” (Luke 6:27-28). It is okay to hurt, but not to hate. Operating from divine viewpoint, we walk by faith and trust God to handle the injustice, knowing He is the “Judge of all the earth” (Gen 18:25) and that “it is just for God to repay with affliction those who afflict you” (2 Th 1:6), as God states, “Vengeance is Mine, I will repay” (Rom 12:19b). In this way, we follow the example set by Jesus, who, “while being reviled, He did not revile in return; and while suffering, He uttered no threats, but kept entrusting Himself to Him who judges righteously” (1 Pet 2:23).
     And the apostles continued to follow Jesus’ directive to preach, as Luke tells us, “And every day, in the temple and from house to house, they kept right on teaching and preaching Jesus as the Christ” (Acts 5:42). The courage of the disciples was evident, considering their prior hiding during Jesus’ trial and crucifixion. What happened? Where did their courage come from? First, they had seen what the afterlife was like, having beheld Jesus in His resurrection body over many days. Second, the Holy Spirit had fallen on them and empowered them to be witnesses for Jesus. Third, they had Jesus’ promise that He was directing them and was with them, saying, “Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age” (Matt 28:19-20). To be encouraged is to receive courage from an outside source. To know that God is with us, for us, and will sustain us in our trials, is to be encouraged to do His will, trusting He will guide and strengthen us along the way, no matter the hardships of life.
Present Application
     God has rescued His people on many occasions (Heb 11:32-35a), but the record of Scripture is that there are numerous times in which He has chosen to permit them to face persecution, even to the point of death (Heb 11:35b-40). Whether rescued from harm or delivered to persecution and death, God always provides grace to the believer who lives by faith in the midst of adversity (Dan 3:16-18; Psa 23; Isa 26:3; ; 2 Cor 12:7-10; Phil 4:6-8). Rejoicing in the midst of suffering is a sign of faith under pressure (Acts 5:40-41; 16:22-25; Rom 5:3-5; Jam 1:2-4). It’s also a sign of spiritual maturity, as the advancing Christian disciplines his/her mind to look to the Lord and His Word rather than people, the world, or the circumstances of this life (Prov 3:5-6; Isa 26:3; 2 Cor 10:3-5; Phil 4:6-8; Col 3:1-2)
     Paul wrote, “we exult in our tribulations, knowing that tribulation brings about perseverance; 4 and perseverance, proven character; and proven character, hope; 5 and hope does not disappoint, because the love of God has been poured out within our hearts through the Holy Spirit who was given to us” (Rom 5:3-5). And James wrote, “Consider it all joy, my brethren, when you encounter various trials, [5] knowing that the testing of your faith produces endurance. 4 And let endurance have its perfect result, so that you may be mature and complete, lacking in nothing” (Jam 1:2-4). Exulting in tribulations and counting it all joy when we encounter various trials is a discipline of the mind and will, in which “we are taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ” (2 Cor 10:5). Warren Wiersbe states:
"Our values determine our evaluations. If we value comfort more than character, then trials will upset us. If we value the material and physical more than the spiritual, we will not be able to “count it all joy.” If we live only for the present and forget the future, then trials will make us bitter, not better. Job had the right outlook when he said, “But He knows the way that I take: when He hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold” (Job 23:10). So, when trials come, immediately give thanks to the Lord and adopt a joyful attitude. Do not pretend; do not try self-hypnosis; simply look at trials through the eyes of faith. Outlook determines outcome; to end with joy, begin with joy."[6]
     Weakness is a blessing if it teaches us to look to God more and to ourselves less. And we cease to be the victim when we see suffering as divinely purposeful. This is not always easy, but the alternative to faith is fear, and fear brings mental slavery to the circumstances of life. It is true that God desires to bless us; and of course, we enjoy this. Jesus said, “I came that they may have life, and have it abundantly” (John 10:10b). But it’s also God’s will to advance us spiritually, and this means He will send trials that are intended to burn away the dross of weak character and refine those golden qualities He wants to see in us. We trust that when God turns up the heat, He also keeps His hand on the thermostat, regulating the temperature. And when we desire and pursue spiritual maturity as an important goal in our Christian life, then we can become content and rejoice in the hardships, because we know God controls them and sends them our way for our good. This is done by faith, not feelings.
     If we’re not careful, we can easily fall into a pattern of complaining, and this can prove harmful, not only to us, but those around us, for our lives influence others, for better or worse. Scripture states, “Do all things without complaining or arguing” (Phil 2:14). That’s a big order. How do we do this? By an act of faith; that’s how. Though the pressure can be great at times, we must consciously make the choice not to complain; instead, we must choose to “Rejoice always; pray without ceasing; and in everything give thanks; for this is God’s will for you in Christ Jesus” (1 Th 5:16-18). These divine expectations appear elsewhere in Scripture, as we are called to “Rejoice in the Lord always” (Phil 4:4a), “Devote yourselves to prayer” (Col 4:2a), and “Give thanks always for all things” (Eph 5:20a).
     These commands are relatively easy to accomplish when life is good, and we should certainly praise God for His many blessings. But what about those times when life is difficult; such as when we’ve lost our health, work is overly stressful, or we’re experiencing unjust persecution? Are we to rejoice, pray, and give thanks even during those times? Yes! Especially during those times. It’s in difficult moments that we need to operate by faith, not feelings. In fact, feelings can work against us when we’re experiencing difficulty. When feelings rise up, faith must rise higher. As we commit to obeying the Word, our feelings will eventually get in line. It’s only when we understand and obey these commands by faith that we rise above our difficult circumstances. Though we aren’t physically removed from the hardship, mentally we’re lifted above it and experience a joy that is free from it. Jesus said, “Blessed are you when people insult you and persecute you, and falsely say all kinds of evil against you because of Me. Rejoice and be glad, for your reward in heaven is great; for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you” (Matt 5:11-12). This is exactly what the apostles did when they were persecuted and flogged, for Luke tells us, “So they went on their way from the presence of the Council, rejoicing that they had been considered worthy to suffer shame for His name” (Acts 5:41). And when Paul and Silas had been beaten and thrown into jail (Acts 16:22-24), we’re told they “were praying and singing hymns of praise to God, and the prisoners were listening to them” (Act 16:25). Elsewhere, Paul wrote, “we exult in our tribulations” (Rom 5:3a), and “I rejoice in my sufferings” (Col 1:24). One of the reasons we can rejoice in suffering is because we know God is using it to develop our character in order to mature us spiritually. God sometimes uses the furnace of affliction to burn away the dross of weak character and to refine those golden qualities He wants to see in us. As Christians operating on divine viewpoint, it’s our responsibility to live by faith when the trials come.
     This may seem impossible to do, especially if we’re accustomed to living by our feelings and reacting to circumstances. However, living by faith is possible, and is the only way Scripture can be obeyed, especially in difficult circumstances. Living by faith is liberating, because it frees us from the tyranny of difficult circumstances over which we have no control, and from the knee-jerk reaction of hurt feelings that naturally rise up in such situations. If we stay the course of learning God’s Word and living by faith, we will reach a place in our spiritual development where His Word becomes more real than our circumstances and feelings. This is the place of freedom and joy, as long as we remain there. 
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Flavius Josephus and William Whiston, The Works of Josephus: Complete and Unabridged (Peabody: Hendrickson, 1987), 608.
[2] Charles R. Swindoll, Acts, Swindoll’s Living Insights New Testament Commentary (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., 2016), 108–109.
[3] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 426.
[4] Tom Constable, Tom Constable’s Expository Notes on the Bible (Galaxie Software, 2003), Ac 5:38.
[5] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 2, 338.
[6] Ibid., 338.

Deuteronomy 34:1-12 - The Death of Moses

Introduction
     For thirty three chapters, Moses has been speaking to his people, Israel, and informing them about their special God who is unique (Deut 4:35, 39; Isa 45:5-6), His love for them (Deut 7:7-9; 10:15-19), their liberation from slavery (Deut 5:6; 15:15), God’s calling them into a special relationship with Him (Lev 11:45), and His directives that would set them above the nations of the world and bring His blessing if they obey (Deut 11:26-28; 30:15-20). Those who love Him will follow His directives (Deut 6:4-9). In this chapter, the voice of Moses falls silent, as God calls His servant home. According to Daniel Block:
"By this point in the drama, Moses has done all he could do to set his house in order. He has commissioned a successor (Deut 31:1-8, 23), provided a written transcript of his farewell pastoral sermons and arranged for the regular reading of this Torah in the future (Deut 31:9-13, 24-29), taught the people a national anthem (Deut 31:14-22, 30; 32:47), and pronounced his benediction on the tribes (Deut 33:1-29). All that remains is the report of his death and the people’s response to his passing."[1]
Text
     In this closing section, we observe Moses ascending Mount Nebo, where he will see the land of Canaan from a distance. We read, “Now Moses went up from the plains of Moab to Mount Nebo, to the top of Pisgah, which is opposite Jericho. And the LORD showed him all the land, Gilead as far as Dan, 2 and all Naphtali and the land of Ephraim and Manasseh, and all the land of Judah as far as the western sea, 3 and the Negev and the plain in the valley of Jericho, the city of palm trees, as far as Zoar” (Deut 34:1-3).
     Having walked the earth for 120 years, Moses was about to take his final journey, a walk from which he would not return, for he would soon die. And, as Moses ascended the mountain, he would have been able to look over his shoulder and see the Israelites’ camp below. Moses’ destination was “the top of Pisgah, which is opposite Jericho” (Deut 34:1b). And once on top of the mountain, “the LORD showed him all the land” of Canaan (Deut 34:1c). The words showed him translates the Hebrew verb רָאָה raah, which, in the hiphil form, means “to let someone see something, to show someone.”[2] Here we observe God’s permissive will, as He allowed Moses to see the land of Canaan, which He had promised to His people, Israel. Moses visually surveyed the land in a counter clockwise manner from north to south.
     Having observed all the land, “Then the LORD said to him, ‘This is the land which I swore to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, saying, ‘I will give it to your descendants’; I have let you see it with your eyes, but you shall not go over there’” (Deut 34:4). The land Moses saw was the very land God promised to Abraham (Gen 13:15; 17:8), Isaac (Gen 26:3), Jacob (Gen 28:13), and to their descendants as an everlasting possession (Gen 15:18; 24:7; Deut 1:8). Here we observe God’s active will, in which He, by His sovereign choice and omnipotent power, gives to His people. Though Israel would get to enter the land, God reminded Moses that he was not going to let him enter it, saying, “you shall not go over there” (Deut 34:4b; cf., Deut 3:27; 32:52). Though Moses would not set foot on the land, he would leave the world stage knowing he’d been employed by the Lord to get His people there.
Moses’ Epitaph
     What follows in the closing verses of the book of Deuteronomy was written by someone other than Moses, perhaps Joshua, to inform us about the details of Moses’ death. We are told, “So Moses the servant of the LORD died there in the land of Moab, according to the word of the LORD” (Deut 34:5). Moses was faithful to the end of his life. Even though Moses was under divine discipline and would not enter the land, he is still described as the “servant of the LORD” ( עֶֽבֶד־יְהוָ֛ה- ebed Yahweh), an honorable title held by others who submitted themselves to God and walked with Him (Josh 24:29; 2 Sam 3:18; Job 1:8; Isa 20:3). This title was formalized in the name Obadiah, which means servant of Yahweh. God had been with Moses throughout his ministry, and others saw the Lord was with him. Though Moses would die alone, away from others, he was not alone, for God was with Him to the end, to accompany His servant as he left this earth and entered heaven.
     After Moses died, the Lord took his limp, lifeless body, “And He buried him in the valley in the land of Moab, opposite Beth-peor; but no man knows his burial place to this day” (Deut 34:6). That God personally attended to the burial of Moses speaks of an intimacy and tenderness the Lord had for His prophet. God took Moses’ body from the mountain top and brought it down into “the valley in the land of Moab.” There are some things God does not want us to know (Deut 29:29), that He keeps hidden from us for His own reasons, and the burial place of Moses is one of them. This is one of the mysteries of the Bible. But why hide Moses’ body? The text does not say. It’s possible that God knew the idolatrous hearts of the Israelites and that they would venerate Moses’ grave as a holy place in itself. According to Charles Swindoll, “Moses is the only person in the Bible whom God personally buried. Did you know that? And then the Lord hid the tomb. Why did He do that? Because that grave would have become a second Mecca. They would still be beating a path up Nebo to this day, building shrines, selling popcorn and peanuts, offering all sorts of rides, maybe running a tram up there, with big banners announcing, ‘Moses’ burial place!’”[3]
     To add to the mystery around Moses’ death, Jude wrote about “Michael the archangel” who “disputed with the devil and argued about the body of Moses” (Jude 1:9a). Apparently Michael, the archangel, was somehow involved in Moses’ burial, and had a dispute with Satan over the body. Why Satan would want the body of Moses is not known, as Jude does not elaborate on the details. It’s possible Satan wanted to use Moses’ body for idolatrous purposes. Whatever the reason, God would not permit Satan to have his way. Here we observe God’s overruling will.
     We know that Moses’ spirit, at his death, went into the presence of the Lord, and later appeared with Elijah at the Mount of Transfiguration (Matt 17:1-3). Matthew wrote about the event, saying, “Jesus took with Him Peter and James and John his brother, and led them up on a high mountain by themselves” (Matt 17:1). And while they were on the mountain, Jesus “was transfigured before them; and His face shone like the sun, and His garments became as white as light” (Matt 17:2). And during the time of Jesus’ glorification, Matthew tells us, “And behold, Moses and Elijah appeared to them, talking with Him” (Matt 17:3). Though Moses’ body was still in a grave, his spirit was alive and well, and here, along with the spirit of Elijah, was interacting with Jesus. Warren Wiersbe informs us, “Moses did arrive in the Holy Land centuries later when he and Elijah joined Jesus in glory on the Mount of Transfiguration (Matt 17:1–3; Luke 9:28–31).”[4]
     The writer informs us that Moses did not die because of old age or infirmity, as he states, “Although Moses was one hundred and twenty years old when he died, his eye was not dim, nor his vigor abated” (Deut 34:7). Moses died because God put him to death. Within God’s divine plan, it was simply Moses’ time to die, so the Lord ended his life and brought his servant home. This occurred, in part, because it was God’s time to bring Israel into the land of Canaan, which the Lord had told Moses he would not see because of his disobedience in the wilderness (Num 20:1-12).
     Though Moses had died, God and His Word remained, and the people had all they needed for a life of success if they would follow Yahweh. Sadly, the book of Judges shows they did not stay true to the Lord, and even Moses’ grandson, “Jonathan, the son of Gershom, the son of Moses” (Judg 18:30; cf., Ex 2:21-22), would later turn away from the Lord and lead the people into idolatry (Judg 18:30-31). In this way, Jonathan was acting more like Aaron, his great uncle, than his grandfather, Moses, for Aaron had led the people into idolatry and the worship of the golden calf (Ex 32:1-6).
     And after Moses’ death and burial, we’re told, “So the sons of Israel wept for Moses in the plains of Moab thirty days; then the days of weeping and mourning for Moses came to an end” (Deut 34:8). The people of Israel—at least the second generation since the exodus—loved Moses and mourned his passing. They also mourned Aaron for thirty days as well (Num 20:29), which was longer than the customary seven days (cf., Gen 50:10).
     Switching focus to Joshua, the writer states, “Now Joshua the son of Nun was filled with the spirit of wisdom, for Moses had laid his hands on him; and the sons of Israel listened to him and did as the LORD had commanded Moses” (Deut 34:9). To have “the spirit of wisdom” meant Joshua had been divinely enabled to take up the leadership role and move forward, as God intended. Fortunately, the Israelites listened to Joshua and followed his directives. In this way, they “did as the LORD had commanded Moses” (Deut 34:9b).
     In closing out this book, we’re told, “Since that time no prophet has risen in Israel like Moses, whom the LORD knew face to face, 11 for all the signs and wonders which the LORD sent him to perform in the land of Egypt against Pharaoh, all his servants, and all his land, 12 and for all the mighty power and for all the great terror which Moses performed in the sight of all Israel” (Deut 34:10-12). As a prophet, Moses was in a class by himself because: 1) the Lord knew Moses face to face, 2) Moses had performed miraculous signs and wonders in Egypt, 3) the mighty power God worked through Moses in the sight of all Israel. According to Peter Craigie, “Moses was a prophet, but in his epitaph it is not his knowledge of God that is stressed, but rather the Lord’s knowledge of him. God had sought him out and appointed him to a particular task; over the years, the relationship had become intimate, so that to those Israelites who knew Moses, it was evident that his highest communion was with God.”[5]Warren Wiersbe adds, “Moses was faithful to walk with God, and he spoke to God as a man speaks to his friend (Ex 33:11; Num 12:7–8). The secret of his life wasn’t his own abilities—he claimed he had none—or even his education in Egypt (Acts 7:22), but his humble walk with the Lord. He spent time with God, he listened to God’s Word, and he followed God’s orders.”[6] And Daniel Block notes:
"The account of the death and burial of Moses on the mountain forces the reader to ask, “Now what?” The answer lies in the recognition that in the end, Israel’s fate is not in the hands of Moses. He is not the one who actually brought them out of Egypt and sustained them through the desert wanderings, and he will not complete the mission by delivering the Promised Land into their hands. The rest of the Scriptures are commentary not only on how Israel responded, but also on the fidelity of Yahweh, who will complete the present mission without Moses and who will patiently work with his people. Moses has merely been his mouthpiece, the interpreter of his great and gracious revelatory acts, whose aim was always to point his people to Yahweh their Redeemer."[7]
Summary
     In this closing section, we observe a brief account of Moses’ death and burial. Unlike other rulers throughout history, who have erected great memorials to themselves that others might remember them, Moses’ death is simple and without a monument. Moses was not concerned that people remember him, but that they remember the Lord, learn His Word, and follow His directives. Moses is remembered as God’s servant who was faithful to carry out his mission (Heb 3:5).
Present Application
     From Genesis to Revelation, God governs the lives of people and nations. People exist because God gives them life. David wrote, “Know that the LORD Himself is God; it is He who has made us, and not we ourselves” (Ps. 100:3). And God determines the duration of each person’s life, having final control over the day and cause of their death. The Lord states, “It is I who put to death and give life. I have wounded and it is I who heal, and there is no one who can deliver from My hand” (Deut 32:39). And Job said, “Like a flower he comes forth and withers. He also flees like a shadow and does not remain” (Job 14:2). And Hannah, in her stately prayer says, “The LORD kills and makes alive; He brings down to Sheol and raises up” (1 Sam 2:6).  People live and die as God decides, “for in Him we live and move and exist” (Acts 17:28).
     Furthermore, God controls the exact days of our life. David wrote, “in Your book were all written the days that were ordained for me, when as yet there was not one of them” (Ps. 139:16). The writer of Hebrews states, “it is appointed for men to die once and after this comes judgment” (Heb 9:27). The word appointed translates the Greek verb ἀπόκειμαι apokeimai, which means “it is certain, is destined.”[8] Apart from Enoch (Gen 5:24), Elijah (2 Ki 2:11), and the rapture generation (1 Cor 15:51-52; 1 Th 4:13-18), all humanity will face death. God brings His children to heaven by numerous means, and sometimes uses sickness, as He’d done with Elisha, who “became sick with the sickness of which he was to die” (2 Ki 13:14a). And we know that “Precious in the sight of the LORD is the death of His godly ones” (Psa 116:15). For believers who die, we are instantly transported into the presence of the Lord, for “to be absent from the body” means we are instantly “at home with the Lord” (2 Cor 5:8; cf., Phil 1:21-23). Our last breath here is followed by our first breath in heaven. And though the departing of a loved one leaves us with the sorrow of loss, we realize this is temporary, as we will see them again. David, who lost his son, said “I will go to him, but he will not return to me” (2 Sa 12:23). This is our hope as well, for we, as Christians, know our loved ones are in heaven, and that at a future time we will be reunited with them forever (1 Th 4:13-17). At the time of the rapture of the church, “the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive and remain will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we shall always be with the Lord” (1 Th 4:16-17). For this reason, Paul said, “Therefore comfort one another with these words” (1 Th 4:18).
     There is wisdom in thinking about death and the afterlife. David wrote, “For He Himself knows our frame; He is mindful that we are but dust. As for man, his days are like grass; as a flower of the field, so he flourishes. When the wind has passed over it, it is no more, and its place acknowledges it no longer” (Psa 103:14-16). And in another place he said, “LORD, make me to know my end and what is the extent of my days; let me know how transient I am” (Psa 39:4). And Moses said to the Lord, “Teach us to number our days, that we may present to You a heart of wisdom” (Psa 90:12). Wisdom is found in the one who contemplates the Lord, the brevity of life, and the eternal resting place of heaven. Solomon wrote, “It is better to go to a house of mourning than to go to a house of feasting, because that is the end of every man, and the living takes it to heart” (Eccl 7:2). But in all this, we must not forget to live, nor to realize that what we do in time touches things eternal, for one life will soon be past, and only what’s done for Christ will last. So live, and live well, and above all, live for the Lord. There’s no better life than the one lived in daily fellowship with God, learning and living His Word, and this we will do until the end of our days. Charles Swindoll notes:
"When you’re planning on retirement, don’t plan on checking out with people or with God’s Word. If you do, you’ll be moving away from that which is eternal, and that’s the wrong direction, my friend. So stay in touch. Give until you don’t have anything else to give, and then tap into God’s reservoirs and give some more. This is what lengthens the meaning and purpose—and sometimes the years—of life."[9]
 
 
[1] Daniel I. Block, The NIV Application Commentary: Deuteronomy, ed. Terry Muck (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2012), 806.
[2] Ludwig Koehler et al., The Hebrew and Aramaic Lexicon of the Old Testament (Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1994–2000), 1161.
[3] Charles R. Swindoll, Moses: A Man of Selfless Dedication (Nashville, Tenn., Thomas Nelson Publishers, 2009), 346.
[4] Warren W. Wiersbe, Be Equipped, “Be” Commentary Series (Colorado Springs, CO: Chariot Victor Pub., 1999), 197.
[5] Peter C. Craigie, The Book of Deuteronomy, The New International Commentary on the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1976), 406.
[6] Warren W. Wiersbe, Be Equipped, “Be” Commentary Series, 198.
[7] Daniel I. Block, The NIV Application Commentary: Deuteronomy, 815.
[8] William Arndt et al., A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000), 113.
[9] Charles R. Swindoll, Moses: A Man of Selfless Dedication, 348.

Deuteronomy 33:1-29 - Moses Blessing Israel

Map of the Tribes of Israel
Introduction
     Throughout the book of Deuteronomy, Moses’ death has loomed like a shadow over the nation. The book as a whole is his farewell address, as he imparts to them all that is needed for a life of success after he dies. Moses, after having communicated the core of the law to Israel, appointed Joshua as his successor and received the Lord’s command to ascend Mount Nebo and die, is left only to offer his blessings to the nation before his graduation to heaven. Moses’ blessing in Deuteronomy 33 reveals the heart of this great leader for God’s people, Israel. The blessings were not predictive, but rather, express Moses’ desires of what he wished for the nation. According to Eugene Merrill, “Moses’ utterances concerning the tribes were in the nature of prayerful intercession. They express what he fervently desired for his people and what he confidently expected that God would do.”[1] Of course, under the Mosaic Law, Israel’s blessing were conditional on the obedience of his people.
The Blessing Introduction
     “Now this is the blessing with which Moses the man of God blessed the sons of Israel before his death” (Deut 33:1). This opening verse sets the tone for what follows, as it is Moses’ blessing on the nation just prior to his death. The word blessing translates the Hebrew word בְּרָכָה berakah, which means to bless or favor someone. The blessing derived from Moses revealed his wish or prayer for the future of God’s people. Of course, this was conditional, as they would receive the blessing if they would “listen to the commandments of the LORD your God, which I am commanding you today” (Deut 11:27). Though Moses sought their best interests, he can do no more than give them God’s directives and encourage them to walk by them, knowing the Lord’s blessings would follow if they obeyed.  
     Moses continued, saying, “The LORD came from Sinai, and dawned on them from Seir; He shone forth from Mount Paran, and He came from the midst of ten thousand holy ones; at His right hand there was flashing lightning for them’” (Deut 33:2). Here, God is portrayed as the Divine Warrior who goes before His people, and this is seen elsewhere in Scripture (Judg 5:4-5; Psa 68:7-8). That God shone forth (יָפַע yapha – brightness, splendor) at various times and places revealed His glory in theophanic form. The holy ones mentioned in this verse refer to angels. The reference to flashing lightning could be a manifestation of the angels as they come with the Lord and do His work. This picture of God as Divine Warrior was intended to instill confidence among His people that He was with them, and to instill fear among Israel’s enemies who sought to thwart God’s purposes among His people.
     Of the Lord, Moses said, “Indeed, He loves the people; all Your holy ones are in Your hand, and they followed in Your steps; everyone receives of Your words” (Deut 33:3). Here, Moses emphasized God’s love for His people (cf. Deut 7:7-8), which is what motivated Him to set them apart. The holy ones in this verse refer to the nation of Israel, whom God had created as special (Isa 43:1, 15), to be set apart from the other nations and to walk with Him in righteousness (Deut 7:6, 11). The text continues, saying, “Moses charged us with a law, a possession for the assembly of Jacob. 5 And He was king in Jeshurun, when the heads of the people were gathered, the tribes of Israel together” (Deut 33:4-5). Moses had given Israel God’s law (תּוֹרָה torah – law, instruction, direction), which was their special possession (Lev 27:34), which gave them everything they needed for a life of righteousness. And God was their king (Isa 33:22), the One who ruled over them, to provide, guide, and protect them in all things. The term Jeshurun (יְשֻׁרוּן Yeshurun) means upright one and was a nickname for Israel. Here, the word is used of how Israel was intended to be, as Moses hoped they would be, as upright to the Lord. In the NT we see where God’s people are called saints (ἅγιος hagios – sacred, holy; Rom 1:7; 1 Cor 1:2; Eph 1:1), and the ideal Christian is one whose performance is that of his/her position in Christ (Eph 4:1; Col 1:10).
Blessing the Tribes
Reuben
     Moses’ first wish of blessing fell to Reuben, as he says, “May Reuben live and not die, nor his men be few” (Deut 33:6). Reuben was Jacob’s firstborn son (Gen 29:32; 49:3). As the firstborn son, the birthright and blessing naturally fell to him. However, we know that Reuben committed a terrible sin when he had sex with his father’s concubine (Gen 35:22), and for this he was cursed by Jacob just before he died (Gen 49:4), which meant he’d forfeited his inheritance. Reuben’s descendants were judged, as they followed in the footsteps of their progenitor. Though there are always exceptions, children often model their parents values and behavior, and worldly parents tend to produce worldly children. According to Thomas Constable, “Reuben (v. 6) was the firstborn son of Jacob, but he did not enjoy greatness among the tribes because of his sin. He lost his father’s birthright and blessing. Furthermore, no great civil or military leader or prophet ever came from this tribe, as far as Scripture records.”[2]
Judah
     Next in the order of Moses’ blessings was Judah, where it reads, “And this regarding Judah; so he said, ‘Hear, O LORD, the voice of Judah, and bring him to his people. With his hands he contended for them, and may You be a help against his adversaries’” (Deut 33:7). Judah was Jacob’s fourth son (after Simeon and Levi) and was singled out for blessing, from whom would come Messiah (Gen 49:8-12). Moses asked God to help Judah, to hear his voice, and to “bring him to his people” (Deut 33:7). This phrase likely refers to the safe return of Judahites after a military campaign. According to the book of Numbers, Judah was to lead the other nations in battle, as “They shall set out first” (Num 2:9b). This meant Judah would take the lead and be in a dangerous position, militarily speaking. It’s natural that as they went into battle, they would ask to be returned safely to their people and that God would “be a help against his adversaries” (Deut 33:7b). Ultimately, through Judah would come David, and through David would come Jesus, the Messiah (Matt 1:1, 6, 16).
Levi
Concerning the tribe of Levi, Moses said:
Of Levi he said, “Let your Thummim and Your Urim belong to Your godly man, whom You proved at Massah, with whom You contended at the waters of Meribah; 9 who said of his father and his mother, ‘I did not consider them’; and he did not acknowledge his brothers, nor did he regard his own sons, for they observed Your word, and kept Your covenant. 10 They shall teach Your ordinances to Jacob, and Your law to Israel. They shall put incense before You, and whole burnt offerings on Your altar. 11 O LORD, bless his substance, and accept the work of his hands; shatter the loins of those who rise up against him, and those who hate him, so that they will not rise again.” (Deut 33:8-11)
     The tribe of Levi is mentioned here without regard to the tribe of Simeon. Previously, in the book of Genesis, Moses had recorded Jacob’s genealogy and listed Simeon and Levi together, as the second and third sons in the lineage. Of those brothers, Jacob had said, “Simeon and Levi are brothers; their swords are implements of violence” (Gen 49:5). This refers to Simeon and Levi’s exaggerated violence against the Shechemites, whose leader had raped their sister, Dinah (Gen 34:1-29). Jacob, having cursed his two sons for their violence (Gen 49:6-7a), said, “I will disperse them in Jacob, and scatter them in Israel” (Gen 49:7). Though Levi retained land in Israel, Simeon was incorporated into the tribe of Judah (Josh 19:1, 9). Concerning this, Eugene Merrill states, “The effect of this is evident even here in the blessing of Moses because Simeon is lacking entirely in the list, and Levi appears without reference to territory of its own. Moreover, Simeon had already become involved in idolatry at Baal Peor (cf. Num 25:6–15), a sin that brought such devastating population loss that the whole tribe eventually became assimilated into Judah.”[3]
     Though the tribe of Levi did not own land, they were blessed by Moses and became the tribe that was given to Aaron and his sons to help them in their priestly duties (Num 3:6-10; 18:1-7). The selection of the tribe of Levi came because of their faithfulness to God during the incident of the golden calf in which they stood with the Lord and Moses (Ex 32:25-29). In this way, they had been faithful to God’s covenant (Deut 33:9b). Both Moses and Aaron were from the tribe of Levi. Part of Moses’ blessing referred to the function of the high priest who was given the Urim and Thummim to wear inside a pouch on his chest and was occasionally used to discern a divine answer (Ex 28:29-30; cf. 1 Sam 28:6).[4] One of the functions of the priests was to teach God’s Word to the other tribes (Lev 10:8-11; Deut 31:9-13; 33:10; 2 Ch 17:7-9; Ezra 7:10; Mal 2:7). Another function of the priests was to offer sacrifices to the Lord, as Moses wrote, “They shall put incense before You, and whole burnt offerings on Your altar” (Deut 33:10b; cf., Leviticus chapters 4, 9, 16). Moses closed out this section on Levi, saying, “O LORD, bless his substance, and accept the work of his hands; shatter the loins of those who rise up against him, and those who hate him, so that they will not rise again” (Deut 33:11). To accept the work of Levi’s hands meant God approved of their work. And to shatter the loins of their enemies meant they would be destroyed completely without descendants.
Benjamin
     Moses blessed Benjamin, the last of Jacob’s sons (Gen 49:27), saying, “Of Benjamin he said, ‘May the beloved of the LORD dwell in security by Him, Who shields him all the day, and he dwells between His shoulders” (Deut 33:12). Moses’ blessing was that Benjamin would dwell in security in the land. And God would be the One to shield him, as he dwelt “between His shoulders” (Deut 33:12b). Eugene Merrill notes, “The anthropomorphism here is suggestive of the most tender compassion and solid security at the same time. The phrase speaks not of carrying on the back but of being held close to the breast or bosom.”[5] Benjamin’s safety in battle came, not because of his military prowess, but because of His closeness to God.
Joseph (i.e., Ephraim and Manasseh)
Moving on to Joseph, Moses wrote:
Of Joseph he said, “Blessed of the LORD be his land, with the choice things of heaven, with the dew, and from the deep lying beneath, 14 and with the choice yield of the sun, and with the choice produce of the months. 15 And with the best things of the ancient mountains, and with the choice things of the everlasting hills, 16 and with the choice things of the earth and its fullness, and the favor of Him who dwelt in the bush. Let it come to the head of Joseph, and to the crown of the head of the one distinguished among his brothers. 17 As the firstborn of his ox, majesty is his, and his horns are the horns of the wild ox; with them he will push the peoples, all at once, to the ends of the earth. And those are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and those are the thousands of Manasseh.” (Deut 33:13-17)
     Here, Joseph is represented by his two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh (Deut 33:17). Living in Canaan meant relying on the weather—rain, dew, sun—to bring forth fertile crops. Moses’ wishes for Joseph—i.e., Ephraim and Manasseh—was that their land would be blessed with fertility and production of vegetation (Deut 33:13-16). Moses also asked that they be given strength whereby they might judge other nations, perhaps in battle, as the Lord’s instrument of judgment (Deut 33:17). The reference to “the ends of the earth” (Deut 33:17b), according to Merrill, “suggests an eschatological rather than historical fulfillment, a time when God’s kingdom would rise above and rule over the kingdoms of the earth (cf. 1 Sam 2:10; Psa 2:8; 59:13; 72:8; Mic 5:4).”[6]
Zebulun and Issachar
     Next, Moses blessed Zebulun and Issachar, saying, “Of Zebulun he said, ‘Rejoice, Zebulun, in your going forth, and, Issachar, in your tents. 19 They will call peoples to the mountain; there they will offer righteous sacrifices; for they will draw out the abundance of the seas, and the hidden treasures of the sand’” (Deut 33:18-19). Zebulun and Issachar were the sixth and fifth sons of Jacob by his wife, Leah (Gen 30:18-20), here blessed by Moses in reverse order. Jacob also blessed them in reverse order of their birth (Gen 49:13-15), These two brothers were close, and so were their descendant tribes, as their land was near to each other. Both were to rejoice; Zebulun in their “going forth” and Issachar in their “tents” (Deut 33:18). The phrase forms a merism, a figure of speech with includes all activities of life. In this way, Moses wished for their blessings to be wherever they went and in all they did. These tribes would bring blessings to Israel by offering “righteous sacrifices” that were in conformity with God’s directives, and by drawing out “the abundance of the seas, and the hidden treasures of the sand” (Deut 33:19). That is, their wealth was shared with their brethren, and in this way were a blessing to others.
Gad
     Moses’ blessing on Gad was, “Blessed is the One who enlarges Gad; he lies down as a lion, and tears the arm, also the crown of the head. 21 Then he provided the first part for himself, for there the ruler’s portion was reserved; and he came with the leaders of the people; he executed the justice of the LORD, and His ordinances with Israel” (Deut 33:20-21). When entering the land of Canaan under the leadership of Joshua, all Israel proved faithful to fight, but apparently some fought harder than others and they were blessed in a special way with more land. Gad was known “as a lion” that was ferocious in battle. According to Peter Craigie, “The blessing indicates that Gad was to play an important part in the battle, and that as a result the tribe would deserve a lion’s share of the fruit of victory.”[7] The tribe of Gad (as well as Manasseh and Reuben) requested to live east of the Jordan River, and Moses granted their request, but only on the condition they would help their brothers complete the military conquest into Canaan beyond the Jordan River (Deut 3:18). They would help their fellow Israelites by leaving their wives, children, and livestock behind (Deut 3:19). After victory was obtained, they could return to their own land (Deut 3:20). We know from the book of Joshua that they were faithful to help their brothers (Josh 22:1-6).
Dan
     Moses continued, “Of Dan he said, ‘Dan is a lion’s whelp, that leaps forth from Bashan’” (Deut 33:22). As a lion’s whelp, the tribe of Dan would display timidity early on, but would become strong and eventually leap forth as a powerful lion. Jacob, when blessing Dan, used similar language, saying, “Judah is a lion’s whelp; from the prey, my son, you have gone up. He couches, he lies down as a lion, and as a lion, who dares rouse him up?” (Gen 49:9).
Naphtali
     Moses’ next blessing was for Naphtali, and “Of Naphtali he said, ‘O Naphtali, satisfied with favor, and full of the blessing of the LORD, take possession of the sea and the south’” (Deut 33:23). This tribe was to be satisfied with the Lord’s favor (רָצוֹן ratson – goodness, favor). The result of the Lord’s full blessing was their taking “possession of the sea and the south” (Deut 33:23b). The sea is a reference to the Sea of Galilee. Eugene Merrill notes, “The Galilee region embraced by Naphtali did indeed enjoy many temporal and material riches (cf. Josh 20:7; 2 Chr 16:4; Isa 9:1), but by far the most abundant blessing was the fact that the Messiah spent most of his life and exercised much of his ministry there or in nearby Zebulun (cf. Matt 4:12–17).”[8]
Asher
     Moses continued, saying, “Of Asher he said, ‘More blessed than sons is Asher; may he be favored by his brothers, and may he dip his foot in oil. 25 Your locks will be iron and bronze, and according to your days, so will your leisurely walk be” (Deut 33:24-25). The tribe of Asher was blessed more than others and had good relations with his brothers (i.e. was favored). To dip his foot in oil was a reference to the many olive trees of that region as well as the overall fertility of the land and its produce. The reference to locks of iron and bronze meant the tribe would dwell in safety and would enjoy the leisure of their wealth.
Conclusion to Moses’ Blessings
     Moses concludes this section, saying, “There is none like the God of Jeshurun, Who rides the heavens to your help, and through the skies in His majesty. 27 The eternal God is a dwelling place, and underneath are the everlasting arms; and He drove out the enemy from before you, and said, ‘Destroy!’ 28 So Israel dwells in security, the fountain of Jacob secluded, in a land of grain and new wine; His heavens also drop down dew” (Deut 33:26-28). Israel’s God is unique and there are none like Him (Isa 45:5-6). He is pictured as the Divine Warrior “Who rides the heavens to your help, and through the skies in His majesty” (Deut 33:26b). According to Earl Radmacher, “Like a soldier, the Lord is constantly on the lookout for ways to defend His people from attack. The Divine Warrior is always providing protection because He is eternal. God is a refuge or fortress for the people to flee to in times of distress (Psa 90:1; 91:9).”[9] And the eternal God would be Israel’s “dwelling place” where they would find refuge and safety “underneath are the everlasting arms” (Deut 33:27a). The same arms that brought them to safety would be the ones used to drive out their enemies and would “destroy” those who opposed. Because of their relationship with Yahweh and their walk with Him, Israel would dwell in safety and seclusion (Deut 33:28a), and would live in a land blessed by the Lord, “in a land of grain and new wine” where “His heavens also drop down dew” (Deut 33:28b). Concerning this section, Peter Craigie notes, “The substance of verse 26-28 expresses once again the apparent paradox of Israel’s existence. The path lying ahead was not one of peaceful existence and quiet solitude, but it was one beset on every side with danger. Yet it was within this danger and war that Israel would find its safety (v. 28), because the path of danger was the path in which the presence and help of God would be found.”[10]
     Moses closed his blessing, saying, “Blessed are you, O Israel; who is like you, a people saved by the LORD, Who is the shield of your help and the sword of your majesty! So your enemies will cringe before you, and you will tread upon their high places’” (Deut 33:29). Israel’s blessings were possible only because of their relationship with God, as He shielded them from danger and would defeat their enemies when they walked with Him in righteousness. And Israel’s enemies would cringe in fear, knowing God was with them to grant them victory as they would “tread upon their high places” (Deut 33:29b).
Summary
     Moses, the man of God, blessed the sons of Israel before his death. He spoke about the Lord’s love for His people and called for them to obey His law (Deut 33:1-5). Moses also made specific blessings for each tribe of Israel (Deut 33:6-25). And in conclusion, praised the greatness of God and how He protected Israel from their enemies and would allow them to dwell in safety (Deut 33:26-28). Moses ended his blessing by declaring the blessedness of the people of Israel, who were saved by the Lord and would tread upon their enemies Deut 33:29).
Present Application
     As Moses’ death approached, his great concern was for the success of Israel in the days after his departure. The Lord had worked through Moses to liberate the people from Egyptian slavery, to guide them for forty years in the wilderness, and to educate them in the law of the Lord that they might walk with Him and know success (Deut 11:26-28; 28:1-2; 30:15-16). But God revealed to Moses that after his death the nation would turn away from Yahweh and pursue idols (Deut 31:16; cf., Judg 2:11-12; 2 Ki 18:11-12). Though this news saddened Moses, it did not hinder his efforts to guide them into righteousness, giving them what they needed for success—the Word of God.
     Likewise, we see something similar in the life and ministry of the apostle Paul. Paul had taught in Ephesus for several years (Acts 19:10; 20:31), and as his ministry was nearing an end, he called for the elders of the church to come to him (Acts 20:17). He reminded them about his faithfulness to serve the Lord and to teach them the Word of God (Acts 20:18-21), and that he was about to leave for Jerusalem where he would suffer persecution (Acts 20:22-24). He told the elders of the church they would no longer see him (Acts 20:25), which was upsetting news. He also told them he was innocent of harming anyone (Acts 20:26), and that he had been faithful to declare to them “the whole counsel of God” (Acts 20:27). Afterwards, Paul gave them heavy news, saying, “I know that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock; and from among your own selves men will arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after them” (Acts 20:29-30). Knowing this, Paul instructed them to “be on the alert, remembering that night and day for a period of three years I did not cease to admonish each one with tears” (Acts 20:31). Paul was leaving, but he was not leaving them emptyhanded, as he said, “I commend you to God and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up and to give you the inheritance among all those who are sanctified” (Acts 20:32). Though Paul was leaving, God and His Word remained, and that was sufficient for a life of success. The church at Ephesus did well after Paul’s departure, and he gave thanks for their faith and love (Eph 1:15-16). However, the generation that followed did not continue in their love, as Jesus said of them, “I have this against you, that you have left your first love” (Rev 2:4). This shows that the faith of one generation does not automatically continue into the next, as each generation must choose for themselves whether they will learn and live God’s Word.
     As Christian leaders (whether pastors, parents, or teachers), we bear special responsibility for our own spiritual growth which comes by studying God’s Word (2 Tim 2:15; 1 Pet 2:2), learning from gifted teachers (Eph 4:11-14), and applying His Word by faith (2 Cor 5:7; Heb 10:38; Jam 1:22), which leads to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1). Furthermore, we seek to communicate His Word to others who will listen (Mark 16:15; Matt 28:19-20; Eph 6:4; 2 Tim 4:2; cf., Ezra 7:10). Once we’ve fulfilled our duty to the Lord, we then entrust our loved ones to Him, knowing that the Lord and His Word provides a fortress of truth and love that will protect their souls as they advance to spiritual maturity. Our desires and prayers for our loved ones are that they will “grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Pet 3:18) and learn to “walk in a manner worthy of the Lord, to please Him in all respects, bearing fruit in every good work and increasing in the knowledge of God” (Col 1:10).
Dr. Steven R. Cook
 
[1] Eugene H. Merrill, Deuteronomy, vol. 4, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1994), 431–432.
[2] Tom Constable, Tom Constable’s Expository Notes on the Bible (Galaxie Software, 2003), Dt 33:6.
[3] Eugene H. Merrill, Deuteronomy, vol. 4, 438.
[4] Only a descendant of Aaron could serve as the high priest (Ex 28:1; 40:13-15), and the non-Aaronic priests came from the tribe of Levi (Deut 17:18; 18:1; 24:8; 27:9). All priests were Levites, but not all Levites were priests. The priesthood consisted of men who could not have any physical defects (Lev 21:17-23), and restricted to the age of twenty-five to fifty (Num 8:24-25).
[5] Eugene H. Merrill, Deuteronomy, vol. 4, 440.
[6] Ibid., 442–443.
[7] Peter C. Craigie, The Book of Deuteronomy, The New International Commentary on the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1976), 400.
[8] Eugene H. Merrill, Deuteronomy, vol. 4, 445–446.
[9] Earl D. Radmacher, Ronald Barclay Allen, and H. Wayne House, Nelson’s New Illustrated Bible Commentary (Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers, 1999), 269.
[10] Peter C. Craigie, The Book of Deuteronomy, 403.

Deuteronomy 32:44-52 - The Word of God is the Source of Life & Moses’ Punishment for Disobedience

Introduction
     Moses, having delivered the song to the nation (Deut 32:1-43), now directs and encourages his audience to receive the message for themselves. If the people of Israel would accept the message, follow it, and teach it to their children, they would know blessing in the land of Canaan, to which they were about to enter and possess (Deut 32:44-47). God had placed before them everything they needed for a life of success and prosperity, both for them and their children, but they had to commit themselves to the Lord and follow His directives set forth in the Torah (Deut 11:26-28; 30:15-20). The last few verses of this chapter close out with God directing Moses to go up to Mount Nebo, where he will see the land of Canaan from a distance, and then die (Deut 32:48-52).
Text
     In the opening of this pericope, Moses reiterates what he’d said at the beginning of the song (Deut 31:30), saying, “Then Moses came and spoke all the words of this song in the hearing of the people, he, with Joshua the son of Nun” (Deut 32:44).
“When Moses had finished speaking all these words to all Israel, 46 he said to them, ‘Take to your heart all the words with which I am warning you today, which you shall command your sons to observe carefully, even all the words of this law’” (Deut 32:45-46).  
     Moses, after speaking God’s Word to all Israel, directs them to accept the revelation for themselves, saying, “Take to your heart all the words with which I am warning you today” (Deut 32:46a). The word take translates the Hebrew verb שׂוּם sum, which means to “put, set, place…deposit.”[1] The form of the verb is a Qal imperative, which means it’s a command to be obeyed, as the believer intentionally deposits God’s Word to their own heart (לֵבָב lebab). For the believer with positive volition, it means he/she is mentally focusing on something of importance and paying careful attention to it. And what Moses was telling his audience to pay careful attention to? Specifically, it’s “all the words” he was communicating to them, adding the oft repeated reference to “all the words of this law” (Deut 32:46b; cf., Deut 17:19; 27:3, 8, 26; 28:58; 29:29; 31:12, 24). And after telling his audience that they are personally responsible to place God’s Word into their own hearts, he gives them an added responsibility, saying, “you shall command your sons to observe carefully, even all the words of this law” (Deut 32:46b). According to Eugene Merrill, “Not only were his hearers to pledge themselves to its stipulations, but they were to command their descendants to do the same. Over and over again the people of Israel were reminded that the faith and commitment of any one generation were not sufficient for all the generations to come. Each must have its own time of covenant renewal (cf. Deut 4:9–10; 5:29; 6:2, 7; 11:19, 21; 12:25, 28; 30:19).”[2]Though the parents were directed to command their children to learn and observe God’s directives, it was up to the children themselves to exercise their own volitions and accept God’s Word and walk in it. The command from the parents to the children was the highest display of love for them, for to give them the Word of God was to give them the source of life and blessing, for “man does not live by bread alone, but lives by everything that proceeds out of the mouth of the Lord” (Deut 8:3).
     Moses drives the point further, saying, “For it is not an idle word for you; indeed it is your life. And by this word you will prolong your days in the land, which you are about to cross the Jordan to possess” (Deut 32:47; cf. Deut 4:40). Here we see repeated words that Moses has been stressing throughout the book (cf., Deut 6:24-25; 11:26-28; 30:15-20). As stated previously, the faith of one generation does not guarantee the faith of the next. Still, Moses was concerned about his generation, and instructed them to teach their children—which was a display of love for them—that they might continue in obedience to the Lord and know His blessings as well (See Deut 4:9-10; 5:29; 6:2, 7; 11:19, 21; 12:25, 28; 30:19). Concerning this passage, Peter Craigie states, “The law did not bind men in a straitjacket of legalism, but pointed toward that life which God purposed for them. In the law lay the secret of Israel’s longevity and prosperity in the promised land which they were soon to possess.”[3]
Prediction of Moses’ Death
     In this closing section, the Lord spoke directly to Moses and directed him to ascend to Mount Nebo, where he would see the land of Canaan from a distance and then die. This discourse from God reiterates what Moses had said before about the Lord’s punishment on him (see Deut 3:23-28; 31:2, 14). There are four commands given here to Moses: 1) go up to Mount Nebo (Deut 32:49a), 2) look at the land of Canaan (Deut 32:49b), 3) die on the mountain (Deut 32:50a), and 4) be gathered to your people (Deut 32:50b).
     The pericope opens, telling us, “The LORD spoke to Moses that very same day, saying, 49 ‘Go up to this mountain of the Abarim, Mount Nebo, which is in the land of Moab opposite Jericho, and look at the land of Canaan, which I am giving to the sons of Israel for a possession’” (Deut 32:48-49; cf., Num 27:12-14). The Abarim was a mountain range located in Moab, east of Canaan. According to Eugene Merrill, “The ‘Abarim Range’ refers to the high plateau area east of the Jordan River and Dead Sea, the highest peak of which was Pisgah, a part of Mount Nebo (cf., Deut 34:1). This peak, with an elevation of over 2,600 feet, is about twenty miles from Jericho as the crow flies and affords an unobstructed view of nearly all the promised land (cf. Deut 34:1–3).”[4]
     For Moses, being able to see the land of Canaan allowed him to know his mission of leading the people there had been accomplished. It was now up to Joshua to lead the Israelites into Canaan, which God was “giving to the sons of Israel for a possession” (Deut 32:49). God then told Moses, “Then die on the mountain where you ascend, and be gathered to your people, as Aaron your brother died on Mount Hor and was gathered to his people” (Deut 32:50). And God reminded Moses of the reason he could not enter the land of Canaan, saying, “because you broke faith with Me in the midst of the sons of Israel at the waters of Meribah-kadesh, in the wilderness of Zin, because you did not treat Me as holy in the midst of the sons of Israel” (Deut 32:51). God reminded Moses that he had disqualified himself from entering the land of Canaan because he: 1) “broke faith” with God, and 2) did not treat the Lord as “holy in the midst of the sons of Israel.” Concerning this passage, Daniel Block states:
"In striking the rock Moses had misrepresented Yahweh publicly, violated his own representative role, and failed to respect Yahweh’s unique and sacred status. To Yahweh, striking the rock reflected a cavalier disposition toward him, as though Moses could adapt Yahweh’s commands as he wanted. Moreover, in relating directly to the rock rather than the Rock, he had committed an idolatrous act. Yahweh’s present indictment highlights the communal implications of Moses’ actions; he had publicly failed to uphold Yahweh’s holiness. As leader of the people and representative of Yahweh, he had struck the rock when Yahweh had commanded him to speak to it. While his act may have been a gesture of frustration, to God it involved publicly usurping what is otherwise a divine agenda. Remarkably, it worked—water issued from the rock. Moses may have looked like a magician—but it cost him his life and his mission."[5]
     The Lord tells Moses, “For you shall see the land at a distance, but you shall not go there, into the land which I am giving the sons of Israel” (Deut 32:52). These final words to Moses show that all who were under the covenant, even Moses, was not exempt from divine punishment if he broke faith with God and was disobedient. By his disobedience, Moses did not forfeit his salvation, but his reward of entering the promised land. However, we also see here a display of God’s grace, as He allowed Moses to see the land from a distance, just east of the Jordan River.
     Though Moses’ failure to honor God had cost him his right to enter the land of Canaan, overall, Moses is remembered for his faithfulness to the Lord, as the writer of Hebrews tells is, “Moses was faithful in all His house as a servant” to the Lord (Heb 3:5). The Lord called Moses His “friend” (Ex 33:11), and described him as His servant, who “is faithful in all My household” (Num 12:7). To be a friend of God means one follows His directives. Jesus said something similar to His disciples, saying, “You are My friends if you do what I command you” (John 15:14). By the end of his life, Moses would die at the ripe age of one hundred and twenty years with vigor  of life (Deut 34:7), and would tower above the prophets of Scripture who would follow after him (Deut 34:10-12).
     Though Moses was about to leave the company of Israel and go to the mountain, and there leave this world, he was leaving behind a powerful legacy that would serve as the foundation for all Israel’s success and prosperity in the years ahead, if they would accept it. Just before going up to the top of Mount Nebo, Moses would pronounce blessings on the nation (Deut 33), and then he would ascend the mountain—to die (Deut 34).
Summary
     In Deuteronomy 32:44-47, Moses directs his people to take all the words of God’s law to heart, for they are not meaningless words, but are the very source of life and blessing, both for them and their children, if they will follow the Lord and walk in righteousness. In Deuteronomy 32:48-52, the Lord calls Moses to ascend Mount Nebo to look upon the land of promise, informing him that he will not enter the land, because of an event in which he broke faith with God and did not treat Him as holy, informing Moses that he will die on the mountain and be gathered to his people.
Present Application
     God gives us His Word to light our paths (Psa 119:105; Prov 6:23), to revive our hearts (Psa 119:25, 107), and to direct us in the path of righteousness (2 Tim 3:16). Being plugged into God’s Word is paramount to the believer’s successful walk. Moses knew this, and he stressed it over and over to his audience. He told them, “Take to heart all these words I am giving as a warning to you today, so that you may command your children to carefully follow all the words of this law. For they are not meaningless words to you but they are your life, and by them you will live long in the land you are crossing the Jordan to possess” (Deut 32:46-47 CSB; cf. Deut 4:40). The Scriptural teaching is “that man does not live by bread alone, but lives by everything that proceeds out of the mouth of the LORD” (Deut 8:3). But only those with positive volition will accept God’s Word, live by faith, and walk in righteousness.
     Of the one with positive volition it is said, “his delight is in the law of the LORD, and in His law he meditates day and night” (Psa 1:2). The benefit of such a lifelong meditation is that “He will be like a tree firmly planted by streams of water, which yields its fruit in its season and its leaf does not wither; and in whatever he does, he prospers” (Psa 1:3). Elsewhere, David said, “I delight to do Your will, O my God; Your Law is within my heart” (Psa 40:8). And Jeremiah said, “Your words were found and I ate them, and Your words became for me a joy and the delight of my heart; for I have been called by Your name, O LORD God of hosts” (Jer 15:16). To eat God’s Word is a picture of positive volition, as Jeremiah welcomed the divine revelation into himself, and once received, it delighted his heart.
     When the human heart is receptive to God’s Word, it transforms that person from the inside out, and this is both cognitive and experiential. God says, “Is not My word like fire? declares the LORD, and like a hammer which shatters a rock?” (Jer 23:29). His Word is powerful and accomplishes what He desires (Isa 55:10-11; Heb 4:12), and it lights a fire in the heart of those who are positive. For example, after His resurrection, Jesus walked for several miles with two disciples and gave them a Bible lesson which lasted for several hours (Luke 24:14-35). This Bible lesson occurred as they traveled “to a village named Emmaus, which was about seven miles from Jerusalem” (Luke 24:13). Luke reveals how Jesus taught them, “beginning with Moses and with all the prophets, He explained to them the things concerning Himself in all the Scriptures” (Luke 24:27). After His Bible lesson, the two disciples said, “Were not our hearts burning within us while He was speaking to us on the road, while He was explaining the Scriptures to us?” (Luke 24:32). The heart that is positive to God receives His Word and is excited by what is learned. But hearts that are negative suppress God’s truth (Rom 1:18-32), and this to their own harm.
     Learning Scripture must be followed by faith, as we become “doers of the word, and not merely hearers who delude” ourselves” (Jam 1:22). This means learning and living His Word day by day (Psa 1:2; Ezra 7:10; 2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2), walking by faith (Heb 10:38; 11:1-6), advancing to spiritual maturity (Heb 6:1), and living the righteous life He intends. Such a life glorifies God, edifies others, and creates in us a personal sense of destiny tied to the God of universe, Who is directing history to the return of Jesus and the establishment of His earthly kingdom.
 
 
[1] Willem VanGemeren, ed., New International Dictionary of Old Testament Theology & Exegesis (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing House, 1997), 1237.
[2] Eugene H. Merrill, Deuteronomy, vol. 4, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1994), 428.
[3] Peter C. Craigie, The Book of Deuteronomy, The New International Commentary on the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1976), 390.
[4] Eugene H. Merrill, Deuteronomy, vol. 4, The New American Commentary, 429–430.
[5] Daniel I. Block, The NIV Application Commentary: Deuteronomy, ed. Terry Muck (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2012), 779.

Acts 4:5-12 - Salvation is Found Only in Jesus

Introduction
     In the previous lesson, Peter had healed a lame man, and this afforded him the opportunity to preach Jesus’ death, burial, and resurrection to his fellow Israelites. This message had two responses, one negative and one positive. The first response came from those marked by negative volition. This came from the priests and Sadducees who were “greatly disturbed” because Peter and the other apostles “were teaching the people and proclaiming in Jesus the resurrection from the dead” (Acts 4:2). And their negative attitude was followed by destructive action as “they laid hands on them and put them in jail until the next day” (Acts 4:3). Though the text does not say, it’s possible the man who had been healed was also arrested, for he appears before the Sanhedrin the next day along with the Peter and the apostles (see Acts 4:10). But the second group who heard Peter’s preaching responded positively, and “many of those who had heard the message believed; and the number of the men came to be about five thousand” (Acts 4:4). These two reactions, to varying degrees, are the norm throughout human history, and should be expected by those preach God’s Word.
Text
     Luke tells us, “On the next day, their rulers and elders and scribes were gathered together in Jerusalem” (Acts 4:5). Here we observe events that took place in time and space, as they occurred “the next day” and “in Jerusalem.” This is real history. The rulers consisted of 24 Sadducees who were the chief priests, and the elders and scribes consisted of the Pharisees. The place where the Sanhedrin convened, according to Josephus, was known as the Hall of the Hewn stones, or Chamber of Hewn stones (Josephus, Antiquities, 4:2). According to Alfred Edersheim, “The highest tribunal was that of seventy-one, or the Great Sanhedrin, which met in one of the Temple-Chambers, the so-called Lishkath haGazith—or Chamber of Hewn Stones.”[1]
     The Sanhedrin was the highest Jewish court in Jerusalem, and Luke provides some of their names, which included “Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas and John and Alexander, and all who were of high-priestly descent” (Acts 4:6). We know from the gospel of John that Annas and Caiaphas were two of the Jewish rulers responsible for the illegal trial and crucifixion of Jesus (John 18:24). Though we know about Annas and Caiaphas, we’re not able to accurately identify “John and Alexander.” It’s possible they were relatives of the high priest, and that’s why their names are mentioned. Annas had served as high priest from A.D. 6 to 15, and his son-in-law, Caiaphas, was made high priest after A.D. 18. However, though Annas was no longer the high priest, apparently he retained great influence (Luke 3:2; John 18:13–24), so much so that Luke continued to refer to him as the high priest. According to Warren Wiersbe, “The court was essentially composed of the high priest’s family. The Jewish religious system had become so corrupt that the offices were passed from one relative to another without regard for the Word of God. When Annas was deposed from the priesthood, Caiaphas his son-in-law was appointed. In fact, five of Annas’ sons held the office at one time or another.”[2] Here we see where the leaders of Israel, including Caiaphas and Annas, were nothing more than religious thugs who wielded their authority as tyrants. Spiritual leaders are to teach others about God, serve as examples of godliness and lead others into God’s will, not control others for selfish interests or act as lords to be served (cf., 1 Pet 5:2-3).
     After Peter and John stood before the Sanhedrin, Luke informs us, “When they had placed them in the center, they began to inquire, ‘By what power, or in what name, have you done this?’” (Acts 4:7). Ideally, the convening of such a meeting would be necessary if someone performed a miracle and then started teaching others, as such teachers were subject to doctrinal examination out of concern the miracle had been performed by a spiritual source other than God and the doctrine would lead people into idolatry (Deut 13:1-5). However, the Sanhedrin had already demonstrated they were not concerned with doctrinal purity or justice, but with maintaining their legal authority.
     Luke informs us, “Then Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit, said to them, ‘Rulers and elders of the people” (Acts 4:8). This is the third reference to the filling of the Holy Spirit in the book of Acts (Acts 2:4; 3:10). And, as usual, the filling of the Holy Spirit is followed by speech that communicates divine viewpoint. Though the baptism of the Holy Spirit is a one-time event that occurs at the moment of salvation, the filling of the Holy Spirit is repeated over and over. While filled with the Holy Spirit, Peter addressed the Sanhedrin, saying, “if we are on trial today for a benefit done to a sick man, as to how this man has been made well,  10 let it be known to all of you and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ the Nazarene, whom you crucified, whom God raised from the dead—by this name this man stands here before you in good health” (Acts 4:9-10).  
     Peter began his address with a first class conditional clause (εἰ ei + indicative), which, for the sake of argument, assumed they were on trial “for a benefit done to a sick man.” And the benefit done to the sick man was that he had been made well. The words made well translates the Greek verb σῴζω sozo, which in many passages of Scripture refers to the act of physical deliverance (Matt 8:25; 14:30; Mark 13:20; Luke 6:9; John 11:12; Acts 27:20, 31), and in other passages refers to spiritual deliverance (John 12:47; 1 Cor 1:21; Tit 3:5). Context always determines the meaning of a word, and here it refers to the man being made well physically. And the form of the verb σῴζω sozo is perfect/passive/indicative. The perfect tense looks at the past action but places emphasis on the abiding results. That is, the lame man had been made well, and continued to be well at the time Peter and the apostles were on trial. The passive voice means the lame man had received the healing, and the indicative mood is declarative for a statement of fact.
     And Peter’s public declaration was to be known to the Sanhedrin (i.e., to all of you), and to the nation as a whole (i.e., to all the people of Israel). And what were they to know? Peter declares, “that by the name of Jesus Christ the Nazarene, whom you crucified, whom God raised from the dead—by this name this man stands here before you in good health.” The name of Jesus—mentioned several times in this this chapter (Acts 4:10, 18, 30)—was the last name the Sanhedrin wanted to hear. And that Jesus was called a Nazarene was a sticking point for the leadership of Israel, for Nazareth had an unsavory reputation (see John 1:45-46). This was the Jesus whom they had crucified, but God countermanded their rejection and killing of Messiah by raising Him from the dead. To mention the resurrection upset the Sadducees, for they did not hold to that teaching, though the Pharisees did (See Acts 23:8). But this was more than a declaration concerning the lame man’s physical wellbeing, for Peter was putting the Sanhedrin on trial for the death of Messiah. According to Arnold Fruchtenbaum, “The apostle charged the leadership of Israel with out and out murder. While the Sadducees in leadership did not perform the actual crucifixion, they did turn Yeshua over to the Romans, who put Him to death. God's response to their act of crucifixion was to raise Yeshua from the dead. This answers the question of the leaders: ‘by what power?’”[3] Peter’s confidence reflected Jesus’ statement that He would guide them concerning what they would say when they were called to stand before rulers (Luke 21:12-15). Peter’s point was that the risen Jesus, working through His apostles, was the reason the lame man had been made well and “stands here before you in good health.” One can imagine Peter pointing to the lame man who was present during the trial.
     Next, Peter cited Psalm 118:22, saying, “He is the STONE WHICH WAS REJECTED by you, THE BUILDERS, but WHICH BECAME THE CHIEF CORNER stone” (Acts 4:11). This passage from Psalm 118:22 is later used by Peter in his first epistle (1 Pet 2:7). And it was also used by the Lord Jesus during His time of ministry (Matt 21:42). Though Israel’s leadership had rejected Jesus as Messiah, God’s decision was that He be the chief cornerstone. The chief cornerstone refers to the stone that joined two walls together; thus, it was the starting point and guiding stone for the whole building. According to Arnold Fruchtenbaum:
"It needs to be noted that Peter did not directly quote Psalm 118:22, but paraphrased the verse with an application to the Jewish leaders before whom he stood...The builders in Acts 4:11 where the Jewish leaders who were guilty of rejecting the Messiahship of Yeshua. They were also guilty of leading the nation and doing the same. But this very One whom they rejected has now been made “the head of the corner.”[4]
     Peter, having moved from the lame man’s physical healing and accusation against the Sanhedrin, now transitions to the need for spiritual salvation, saying, “And there is salvation in no one else; for there is no other name under heaven that has been given among men by which we must be saved” (Acts 4:12). Here, Peter dogmatically states that salvation is found only in Jesus Christ. The Jesus that the Sanhedrin had rejected and crucified (Acts 4:10-11), but Who was raised and made the cornerstone by God, is the Jesus that has been given to mankind for salvation. The word must translates the Greek verb δεῖ dei, which connotes divine necessity. It is necessary to come to Jesus, and Jesus alone, for our salvation, “for there is no other name under heaven that has been given among men by which we must be saved.” They need only Christ to be saved. And to be saved (σῴζω sozo) calls for one action only, and that is to trust in Christ as their Savior, believing He died for their sins, was buried, and raised again on the third day (1 Cor 15:3-4). And if they trust in Jesus as their Savior, they will have forgiveness of sins (Eph 1:7), and eternal life (John 10:28). Here is grace, as Peter offers salvation to those who had previously rejected and crucified Jesus as the Messiah, which was the greatest miscarriage of justice in the history of humanity. And yet, because of God’s grace and mercy, they could be forgiven and made right with God. The good news of the gospel is that Jesus died for everyone (1 John 2:2), which means everyone is savable. That’s unlimited atonement. But though Christ died for everyone, the benefit of salvation is given only to those who believe in Jesus as their Savior. These are the elect.
     The gospel message is simple, and even a child can understand it and be saved. If you’ve not trusted in Jesus as Savior, then, like Paul, I “beg you on behalf of Christ, be reconciled to God” (2 Cor 5:20). Turn to Christ as your Savior, believing He died for your sins, was buried, and raised again on the third day (1 Cor 15:3-4). And no matter what your past sins may be, no matter how many or egregious, God will forgive you (Eph 1:7), give you eternal life (John 10:28), and bless you with a portfolio of spiritual assets that will open for you the most wonderful life you can have in this world; a life in relationship with God. And this all starts when you simply believe in Christ as your Savior.
 
[1] Alfred Edersheim, The Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah, vol. 2 (New York: Longmans, Green, and Co., 1896), 554.
[2] Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1996), 416.
[3] Arnold G. Fruchtenbaum, The Book of Acts (San Antonio, TX, Published by Ariel Ministries, 2022), 107.
[4] Ibid., 107.

Deuteronomy 32:1-43 - The Song of Moses

Introduction
     Deuteronomy 32:1-43 presents the Song of Moses and Joshua (Deut 31:30; 32:44), which was communicated to Israel on the plains of Moab just prior to Moses’ death. Though it’s commonly called the Song of Moses, it was communicated by God and might also be called the Song of Yahweh. The song recorded in Deuteronomy 32:1-43 is didactic, revealing the rebellious hearts of the Israelites, not just in the moment, but in the years that would follow. As the nation would experience blessing and prosperity in Canaan, they would turn away from the Lord and pursue idols, and God would enter into judgment with them. However, when they cried out for mercy, He would deliver them and judge their enemies instead. The song emphasizes God’s just character, Israel’s duty to serve the Lord, and judgment upon them if they disobeyed. The song represents, in condensed form, what Moses taught through the years he’d been with his people. Daniel Block notes the “song serves as a sort of national anthem, intended to function as a ‘witness’ in perpetuity (Deut 31:21) by reminding the people that they owed their existence to Yahweh and warning against abandoning Him in favor of other gods. Moses had personally performed these functions for the past forty years, but once he is gone, the Song must take over and keep the people on spiritual course.”[1] According to Warren Wiersbe, “The song has four major divisions: the character of God (Deut 32:1–4); the kindness of God to His people (Deut 32:5–14); the faithfulness of God to chasten His people (Deut 32:15–25); and the vengeance of God against His adversaries (Deut 32:26–43).[2]
Text
     Moses opens his song, saying, “Give ear, O heavens, and let me speak; and let the earth hear the words of my mouth” (Deut 32:1). The heavens is likely a reference to the angelic host; those spirit beings who operate in the presence of God and in an unseen realm. The earth would be the realm of mankind. Together, they would serve as a witness to God’s character (cf., Deut 4:26; 30:19; Isa 1:2; Jer 6:19; Mic 1:2), Israel’s obligations, and the judgments that would follow if the nation turned away from the Lord. The song served as a reminder of the legal contract Israel had with Yahweh. Throughout, God is seen as righteous and just, whereas Israel is seen as being in violation of God’s laws.
     Using picturesque language, Moses said, “Let my teaching drop as the rain, My speech distill as the dew, as the droplets on the fresh grass and as the showers on the herb” (Deut 32:2). The similes of rain, dew, droplets and showers, speak of the refreshing qualities of Moses’ teaching that would invigorate them if their hearts were open to it. Pointing the Israelites to God, he declared, “For I proclaim the name of the LORD; ascribe greatness to our God! 4 The Rock! His work is perfect, for all His ways are just; a God of faithfulness and without injustice, righteous and upright is He” (Deut 32:3-4). The “name of the LORD” ( שֵׁ֥ם יְהוָ֖ה shem Yahweh) refers to His character and reputation. Whereas the gods of the pagan nations were fickle and impotent, God was stable, perfect, and just in all His ways, which meant He was predictable and could be relied upon. Those who cling to Him will find stability in an unstable world.
     Describing Israel, Moses said, “They have acted corruptly toward Him, they are not His children, because of their defect; but are a perverse and crooked generation. 6 Do you thus repay the LORD, O foolish and unwise people? Is not He your Father who has bought you? He has made you and established you” (Deut 32:5-6). In contrast to God, Israel would act in a corrupt and perverse manner. Such behavior would be foolish, considering it was God who purchased their freedom from slavery in Egypt and established them as His people. According to Eugene Merrill, “Yahweh’s charges against Israel were that they had become so disobedient that they no longer acted like his children but, to the contrary, had repudiated him as their Father and Creator.”[3]
     Moses gave the people the key to avoiding foolishness and future judgment by the Lord. Moses said, “Remember the days of old, consider the years of all generations. Ask your father, and he will inform you, your elders, and they will tell you” (Deut 32:7). As in previous comments by Moses, Israelites were directed by God to remember their heritage and that they were once an oppressed people. The word remember translates the Hebrew verb זָכַר zakar, which means to call to mind, and implies intentionality. God’s people were commanded to remember their past servitude in Egypt, and that memory was to have a positive influence on of their behavior (Deut 5:15; 15:15; 16:3; 24:22). Israel’s special relationship with Yahweh was a part of His master plan. Moses alludes to the Tower of Babel, “When the Most High gave the nations their inheritance, when He separated the sons of man” (Deut 32:8a); cf., Gen 11:8-9). He then references the land of Canaan which the Lord had portioned off for His people, Israel, as “He set the boundaries of the peoples according to the number of the sons of Israel” (Deut 32:8b). Eugene Merrill states, “God from the beginning carved out a geographical inheritance for his elect people and arranged the allotments of all other nations, especially those of Canaan, to accommodate that purpose. Not only was Canaan itself, then, set apart from the beginning to be the land of promise, but its very extent was established on the basis of Israel’s ‘number,’ that is, their population and other requirements (v. 8b).”[4] Furthermore, Israel was selected for God Himself, as Moses wrote, “For the LORD’S portion is His people; Jacob is the allotment of His inheritance” (Deut 32:9). Earl Radmacher notes, “This designation for God’s supremacy is unique to Deuteronomy. He is the sovereign God over all, even the boundaries of the nations. the Lord’s portion: While it is the Lord’s will for many nations to exist, He has favored Israel with His special grace, promises, and covenant.”[5] Moses highlights God’s selection of Israel, saying:
He found him in a desert land, and in the howling waste of a wilderness; He encircled him, He cared for him, He guarded him as the pupil of His eye. 11 Like an eagle that stirs up its nest, that hovers over its young, He spread His wings and caught them, He carried them on His pinions. 12 The LORD alone guided him, and there was no foreign god with him. 13 He made him ride on the high places of the earth, and he ate the produce of the field; and He made him suck honey from the rock, and oil from the flinty rock, 14 curds of cows, and milk of the flock, with fat of lambs, and rams, the breed of Bashan, and goats, with the finest of the wheat-- and of the blood of grapes you drank wine (Deut 32:10-14).
     God had not only delivered His people from bondage, but He also cared for them and provided great blessings. Jack Deere explains this beautiful passage, saying, “The metaphor of the eagle speaks of God’s wise and loving parental care. As an eagle must force its young out of the nest if they are to learn to fly and fend for themselves so the Lord led His people into the harsh life of Egyptian bondage and afterward through wilderness wanderings that they might become strong. And like an eagle, the Lord remained ready to ‘catch them’ when necessary.”[6] The references to honey and oil from the rocks meant that God would bless His people, even in barren places that appeared to lack bountiful resources. Other blessings included curds, milk, lambs, rams, goats, wheat, grapes and wine. With God’s blessings, Israel should have stayed close to the Lord, which would have provided security in a hostile world. But in a great act of stupidity, His people would turn away from the Lord, as Moses wrote:
But Jeshurun grew fat and kicked—you are grown fat, thick, and sleek—then he forsook God who made him, and scorned the Rock of his salvation. 16 They made Him jealous with strange gods; with abominations they provoked Him to anger. 17 They sacrificed to demons who were not God, to gods whom they have not known, new gods who came lately, whom your fathers did not dread. 18 You neglected the Rock who begot you, and forgot the God who gave you birth. 19 The LORD saw this, and spurned them because of the provocation of His sons and daughters” (Deut 32:15-19).
     The term Jeshurun (יְשֻׁרוּן Yeshurun) means upright one, and is probably used here with a touch of irony. When Israel would grow fat, thick, and sleek, they would turn away from the Lord and forsake Him. Only the wisest and most mature believers can handle prosperity without compromising their walk with the Lord. Most believers can handle the adversity tests, but few past the test of prosperity. Jack Deere correctly states, “Many believers learn that prosperity is a more dangerous trial than adversity. In adverse circumstances a believer is reminded of how desperately he needs God’s help, but in time of prosperity he may easily forget God.”[7] Israel’s future infidelity would provoke God’s anger as they would turn to strange gods. But turning to the idols and offering sacrifices was actually an act of demon worship. This shows the corrupting influence that demons—which operate in the unseen realm—have upon the religions and cultural norms of the world. Because God’s people would neglect Him and embrace pagan values, this would provoke Him to anger. Moses described God’s response, saying:
Then He said, “I will hide My face from them, I will see what their end shall be; for they are a perverse generation, sons in whom is no faithfulness. 21 They have made Me jealous with what is not God; they have provoked Me to anger with their idols. So I will make them jealous with those who are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation. 22 For a fire is kindled in My anger, and burns to the lowest part of Sheol, and consumes the earth with its yield, and sets on fire the foundations of the mountains” (Deut 32:20-22).
     Seeing the foolishness of Israel, God would show His disapproval by hiding His face from them, which meant His blessings would cease. And though His people have no integrity and are faithless, yet He regards them as His children, in whom He has great love. God’s anger is a reflection of His righteousness, for He expects His people to be holy in conduct. Being provoked Himself, God will in turn “provoke them to anger with a foolish nation” (Deut 32:21b). This implies Israel would be harmed by a pagan nation, which would have never happened if they’d been faithful to the Lord. Moses describes some of the Lord’s judgments as follows, saying:
I will heap misfortunes on them; I will use My arrows on them. 24 They will be wasted by famine, and consumed by plague and bitter destruction; and the teeth of beasts I will send upon them, with the venom of crawling things of the dust. 25 Outside the sword will bereave, and inside terror-- both young man and virgin, the nursling with the man of gray hair. 26 I would have said, “I will cut them to pieces, I will remove the memory of them from men. 27 Had I not feared the provocation by the enemy, that their adversaries would misjudge, that they would say, ‘Our hand is triumphant, and the LORD has not done all this’” (Deut 32:23-27).
     Here we see God promising to implement the cursing aspects of the Mosaic covenant spelled out in Deuteronomy 28:15-68. Famine, plagues, attacks by wild beasts, and military defeat will come upon young and old alike, “Both young man and virgin, the nursling with the man of gray hair” (Deut 32:25). The judgments would be so severe that the nation would come to the brink of destruction (Deut 32:26), but God will not destroy them, lest His reputation become tarnished, as the pagan nations would misjudge their military success over Israel, and say to themselves, “Our hand is triumphant, and the LORD has not done all this” (Deut 32:27). By sparing them, God will protect His reputation.
For they are a nation lacking in counsel, and there is no understanding in them. 29 Would that they were wise, that they understood this, that they would discern their future! 30 How could one chase a thousand, and two put ten thousand to flight, unless their Rock had sold them, and the LORD had given them up? 31 Indeed their rock is not like our Rock, even our enemies themselves judge this. 32 For their vine is from the vine of Sodom, and from the fields of Gomorrah; their grapes are grapes of poison, their clusters, bitter. 33 Their wine is the venom of serpents, and the deadly poison of cobras. (Deut 32:28-33)
     Because Israel lacked wise counsel and understanding, this made them vulnerable to all sorts of troubles which they would bring upon themselves. God desired that they would be wise and discerning about their future and would make good choices to mitigate their harm. If God had remained as their Rock, then they would be able to perform impossible tasks, such as a single person putting an army of a thousand to flight, and two persons putting ten thousand to flight. But their failure to have military success over their enemies was because God had given them over to their sinful ways. By their own choices they made themselves weak and vulnerable to the dangers of this world. And God would use the pagan nations, who were as evil and hostile as Sodom and Gomorrah, to judge and humble His people.  
     Though God would punish His people for their sin by using Gentile nations, He would also judge those foreign nations for their sins as well. Moses said, “Is it not laid up in store with Me, sealed up in My treasuries? 35 ‘Vengeance is Mine, and retribution, in due time their foot will slip; for the day of their calamity is near, and the impending things are hastening upon them.” (Deut 32:34-35). As the “Judge of all the earth” (Gen 18:25), God stands ready to render punishment upon all who transgress His righteousness.
     God promises to have compassion on His people, but only after their human strength was gone and there was no other place to turn. Moses said, “For the LORD will vindicate His people, and will have compassion on His servants, when He sees that their strength is gone, and there is none remaining, bond or free” (Deut 32:36). And then, in a mocking manner, the Lord will ridicule the pagan idols Israel had been worshipping. Moses wrote, “And He will say, ‘where are their gods, the rock in which they sought refuge? 38 Who ate the fat of their sacrifices, and drank the wine of their drink offering? Let them rise up and help you, let them be your hiding place!’” (Deut 32:37-38).
     There are no gods besides the God (Isa 45:5-6), and He is sovereign over all His creation (Psa 135:6; 115:3; Dan 4:35). Moses wrote, “See now that I, I am He, and there is no god besides Me; it is I who put to death and give life. I have wounded and it is I who heal, and there is no one who can deliver from My hand” (Deut 32:39). And then, in anthropomorphic language, God is pictured as swearing an oath, saying, “Indeed, I lift up My hand to heaven, and say, as I live forever” (Deut 32:40). God is Spirit and does not have human hands (John 4:24); however, this is language of accommodation to help us understand the legal aspects of the Mosaic covenant and that God Himself swears an oath to keep His Word. And since God cannot lie (Tit 1:2; Heb 6:18), He will do what He has promised.
     And what has God promised? He has promised that He will execute just vengeance on the enemies of His people, rendering judgment upon the nations for their wickedness. God said, “If I sharpen My flashing sword, and My hand takes hold on justice, I will render vengeance on My adversaries, and I will repay those who hate Me. 42 I will make My arrows drunk with blood, and My sword will devour flesh, with the blood of the slain and the captives, from the long-haired leaders of the enemy” (Deut 32:41-42). Here, God is talking about those nations who are hostile to Him and His people. But for those Gentile nations who are positive to God and His people, the Lord says, “Rejoice, O nations, with His people; for He will avenge the blood of His servants, and will render vengeance on His adversaries, and will atone for His land and His people” (Deut 32:43). Those who are positive to God and His people, Israel, should celebrate when He judges and punishes those wicked nations for their wickedness.
Summary
     The Song of Moses, in Deuteronomy 32:1-43, was to be taught to the Israelites—both present and future generations—to serve as a perpetual reminder of their covenant relationship with Yahweh. The song reveals God’s kindness toward His people, the prediction that Israel would turn away from the Lord and pursue idols, His just character to punish them for their disobedience, and His integrity and compassion to preserve His people, and to execute vengeance on their enemies. By memorizing and singing this song, the Israelites would acknowledge their duty to obey Yahweh and the just and certain punishment that would come upon them if they turned away from Him and pursued idols.
Present Application
     As God’s people, we are greatly blessed by the Lord (Eph 1:3). In Christ, we have been rescued “from the domain of darkness, and transferred to the kingdom of His beloved Son” (Col 1:13). In Jesus we have forgiveness of sins (Eph 1:7), eternal life (John 10:28), the gift of righteousness (Rom 5:17; Phil 3:9), and will never face eternal condemnation (Rom 8:1).  As God’s children, He calls us to live by the “law of Christ” (1 Cor 9:21; Gal 6:2), and to pursue biblical virtues such as righteousness, goodness, humility, and love. Peter says, “like the Holy One who called you, be holy yourselves also in all your behavior” (1 Pet 1:15). And Paul instructs us “to walk in a manner worthy of the calling with which you have been called, with all humility and gentleness, with patience, showing tolerance for one another in love” (Eph 4:1-2). Such a life does not happen automatically in the believer, but comes as we devote ourselves to the Lord (Rom 12:1-2), schedule regular time to study His Word (Psa 1:2; Jer 15:16; 2 Tim 2:15; 3:16-17; 1 Pet 2:2), and apply it by faith to every aspect of our lives (Heb 10:38; 11:6). Discipline of mind and will leads to good habits, good habits produce godly character, and godly character  glorifies God, edifies others, and creates stability in our souls. And we can expect heavenly rewards when we are obedient to the Lord (1 Cor 3:10-15; 2 John 1:8). But, there is a real danger to us if we fail to learn and live God’s Word (Heb 4:1-2; Jam 1:22), and He will discipline us if we turn away from Him and live like the world (Heb 12:5-11). Such discipline is borne out of the heart of a Father who loves us and wants our best. He wants us to become spiritually mature Christians who are governed by biblical virtues, not worldly values or sinful passions. Those who are positive to God will advance spiritually, operate by divine viewpoint, live by faith, develop cognitive and emotional stability, and model the best virtues of biblical Christianity.  
 
[1] Daniel I. Block, The NIV Application Commentary: Deuteronomy, ed. Terry Muck (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2012), 748.
[2] Warren W. Wiersbe, Be Equipped, “Be” Commentary Series (Colorado Springs, CO: Chariot Victor Pub., 1999), 182.
[3] Eugene H. Merrill, Deuteronomy, vol. 4, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1994), 410.
[4] Ibid., 413.
[5] Earl D. Radmacher, Ronald Barclay Allen, and H. Wayne House, Nelson’s New Illustrated Bible Commentary (Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers, 1999), 266.
[6] Jack S. Deere, “Deuteronomy,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, vol. 1 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 318.
[7] Jack S. Deere, “Deuteronomy,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 319.